|
Recitatif., 12/31
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
This is going to take a while, since I'm reposting all of these from South of Nowhere online and there's like, jeez, 40 something chapters? I'm going to do this like I did Ad Vitam, because I'd really like to finish this up. Hopefully all you people who didn't read this first time will give this a try because I kinda like it. But look for updates soon, and as always, thanks for reading. Totally.
"I'm not crazy."
My words sounded weak. I swallowed. My mouth was dry, my headache coming back in waves. The tiny office was bathed in light from the skewed curtain on the wall, hardly covering the window.
"Ashley, nobody sent you here because you're crazy." Mr. Carlin smiled. "I counsel troubled youths. Not crazy youths."
I felt out of place.The room was bright, and Mr. Carlin, new, touchy feely therapist (those were Mom's words) was trying to make me feel at home.
Not going to happen.
"So, let's take a look at your profile, shall we?" He put on his glasses and picked up my file, while I fidgeted in my seat. I definitely did not want to be here.
"Ashley Davies, seventeen. Junior at King High." Mr. Carlin began. "Offenses to the administrative staff include starting a food fight,"
That had been fun.
"Caught in a precarious position in the boy's bathroom."
Aiden had wanted a quickie. I complied. Not my fault.
"Bringing your pet snapping turtle to school and unleashing it on your enemies."
Madision had never squealed so loud in her life.
"Slapping the school's guidence counselor..."
Bitch deserved it.
I mentally prepared myself to listen to him rattle off an entire list of my own misdeeds, as if I needed to hear. I'd been there. I'd done them. If therapy was just reliving past mistakes, then I could leave right now and dwell on them myself, in my room, alone. I had been to enough of these meetings with different therapists to know the drill.
"Your Mother says you party, stay up late, and drink to excess." He read neutrally.
I stayed quiet. Ashley Davies, seventeen, Junior at King High, was not one to stay quiet. I have an answer for everything, and usually it's funny. Or makes someone mad. Or both, if the situation is ideal. But the man had a way about him, kind eyes that made me not want to make him hate me right off the bat.
Or maybe it was the hangover that was killing me.
My Mom says I have issues. But she was never very nice.
"She calls you a 'morally compromised young girl, prone to fits of violence and promiscuity.'" He continued, glancing at me. I didn't want to look away, that would make me look ashamed. Or weak. Or something else that I'm not.
"Several other doctors have seen you, and write that you are immature and must have your way at all times, and this is due to your pampered, spoiled upbringing."
None of it was false. Daughter of Raif Davies, rock royalty. Hell, I have been pampered, I'll admit to it. Spoiled rotten. I blame the nannies.
"After your Father's death a year and a half ago," he kept on, and this was the part I hated, "your relationship with your mother has been, in her words, 'continously tested and strained,' until she bought you an apartment you could live in?" He blinked. "Am I reading this correctly?"
"Yeah, he died over a year ago." I said, shrugging. Dad's death had been hard, and I've always said it killed both my Mother and my Father. Not that my Mother was every really alive in the first place, not really. She's plastic, in and out.
"No, not your Father, though I'm very sorry for your loss." He said quickly, shuffling papers. "You currently live alone? In an apartment?"
"Studio. Nothing nice." Okay, that was a lie. It was very nice. But it was not very nice knowing that your Mother wanted you out of the house so bad she's rent you a penthouse and pay the rent so she could be away from you.
Not that it bothered me.
"And she doesn't think this facilitates your bad behavior?" Mr. Carlin asked, like he couldn't quite believe it.
"I don't really know what she thinks." I said, nibbling on my pinky nail. "But she's good with the rent, so..."
"Of course." He glanced at his notes, bit his lip, and pushed them aside. "Let's forget this junk, okay, Ashley?"
"Sounds like a plan."
He leaned forward in his desk. "How are you doing?"
I was taken off guard by his question. "Me?"
"Mhm."
"I'm actually a little hungover." I said, trying to give him and honest smile. "Do you have any pills I could pop or something?"
He gave me a weird look, and I felt stupid until he reached in his desk for a bottle of Aspirin. "Extra Strength okay?"
"Extra Strength great." I told him eagerly, unscrewing the lid. I swallowed them dry.
"Let me get you some water.
"Let me get you some water." He stood up, but I shook my head.
"Nah. I mean, no thank you."
"Very well." He sat back down, sighing. He seemed nervous. I plucked a hard candy out of the bowl, unwrapping it.
"Are these butterscotch?" I asked.
"You a fan?"
"Of butterscotch?" I swished the candy around in my mouth. He nodded, seeming amused. "Sure. I like butterscotch. My Mom used to have these in her purse, when I was little."
He smiled, a smile that reached his eyes. I liked that. My Dad always used to say that if people smiled a lot, they had wrinkles around their eyes, and that was how you could tell nice people from the bad ones.
Now that I'm older, of course, I know there's no way of knowing. Anyways, I hate being nostalgic. Thinking about the past takes time away from the present.
"Tell me more about your Mom. From when you were little, maybe." He tried to press me. I only shook my head.
"I don't really want to talk about my Mother. Or anyone." I looked around. I stuck the candy in one side of my mouth. "Your office is pretty bare." I said, changing the subject. I could tell he was disappointed, but looked around, too.
"I just got here." He said, patting his desk. "Moved here from Ohio two weeks ago, just settled in. You're my first patient."
"Ohio?" I echoed. "Like, cornpone folk?"
He laughed, shaking his head. "Something like that."
I bit on the candy. "Hey, Doc." I said, swallowing bits of hard butterscotch. "You know these things. You know how they say if you chew on ice, it means you're sexually frustrated?"
He made a strange face. "Sure."
"What does it mean if you chew on your hard candy?"
He smiled. That same smile. "It means you really enjoy your butterscotch."
Zing. Maybe this therapist wouldn't be so bad after all.
---
"Late!"
Ms. Bradley pointed one long, thin boney finger towards the door I had just come through, thirty seconds late for first period.
"What?" I demanded, out of breath. "I ran here."
She kept her finger pointing at the door. "You know the rules, Davies."
"But Ms. - "
"I don't want to hear it." She snapped. There's no way anyone can ever reason with her, she's so crabby. She's perpetually pre-menstrual and I get the brunt of it.
"You're kidding." I mutter, not quite ready to give up after having ran up three flights of stairs to the science building.
"No attitude." Ms. Bradly said harshly, giving me a cold stare. Like I killed her cat.
I shrug, not letting her get the best of me. Calm, cool, and collected. "Whatever. Not a fan of science, anyways." The class giggled, and I glanced out at them. "Peace, bitches." I said, turning out the door and colliding chest to chest against some blonde blur.
"Crap!" I say, right before I lose my balance. I see the hands of the blonde blur shooting out, brushing against my shoulder, trying to keep me from falling.
My last thought before I hit the ground was that it was a very nice gesture.
"Oof." I say, lying on the floor. The class erupts in laughter and Ms. Bradley tries to quiet them down.
I see a big pair of blue eyes, creased with worry, peering down at me. "I am so sorry!" She says. She looks really sorry. I believe her.
"Oof." I repeat, staring into her eyes. "You made me fall."
"I know." She said, and smiled at me. I liked her smile.
It was conspiratorial, like maybe we were just now sharing a secret no one else was in one.
"You must be Miss - "
"Spencer." The blonde girl said, pulling me up.
"Of course. Have a seat, Spencer." Ms. Bradley said, graciously.
"What?" I gasped, feeling cheated. "She's late!" I point at the girl. "She's later than I am and she gets to stay?" I cried. I was scandalized, come on.
The girl looked puzzled for a second, and I almost felt stupid for making such a big deal about it.
"I never knew you were so excited about my class, Ashley." Ms. Bradly sneers.
"You're holding up class, Davies!" Someone in the crowd yells.
"Shutup, man." Aiden growls from near the back, then gives me a glance. A look. I know the look. I roll my eyes when I see Madison give him a glare for sticking up for me. I hate that whole situation, I wish everyone would just leave me alone.
"I'm out of here." I snarl, turning away from the teacher. "Maybe if you weren't such a bitch, you still wouldn't be a 'Ms.' at such a ripe old age." I say over my shoulder. The class explodes in laughter, and I can't see the reaction of the blone girl - Spencer - but I can't help but wonder what it was.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"And Ms. Bradley wouldn't let me into class. But only me. So clearly, she's playing favorites and clearly, hates me." I finished my rant about the incident two days earlier. Mr. Carlin nodded sympathetically in all the right parts of the story.
"And Aiden? Is that your friend?" He asked. "He defended you."
"No." I say quickly. "Aiden is...Aiden was my boyfriend. In freshman year." I stop, letting myself think back to that time. Aiden, Madison and Ashley. The trio of freshman terror. Inseparable. Until Aiden decided he loved me and Madison decided that made her mad. I had to choose between them, and being very confused at the time, in more ways than you think, decided Aiden was the right choice.
Aiden and I dated for seven months before I got pregnant. And we had only been together for a little bit longer than that when I miscarried. I'll never tell anyone that I saw Aiden cry when I told him, or that I hadn't cried at all. Not even my therapist, who I was starting to like a lot.
"You two aren't close anymore?"
I shook my head and left it at that. And Mr. Carlin did, too. So I didn't have to tell him that ever since Aiden and Madison had started dating a few weeks before my Dad died, a few weeks before I became the social outcast, the whore, the weird one, my life at school had been pretty crappy.
"I hate school.' I said, in answer to his question.
"Hate is a strong word."
"I'm aware."
Our session ended early that second day.
---
"Do you ever pick up around here?" Mom asks, her nose tilted in the air, peering around.
I don't think it's that dirty. I shrug. "It's my apartment."
"Well," she glances around, sniffing, "I do pay the rent."
"I hold up my end of the deal, too." I say, my voice flat. Therapy in exchange for rent. A twisted bargain, but we both get what we want: to be alone, away from each other's issues.
My Mom walks through the hallway, gazing into rooms here and there. The bathroom. Kitchen. My bedroom. I wish she'd stop snooping and leave. She makes me uncomfortable, a stale presence.
"Do you have the money?" I interrupt her.
She looks at me for a moment, reached into her purse and hands me the envelope. "Why don't you think of a job?" She says, and you can tell she's been thinking about it for a while.
"As far as I'm concerned," I say, leading her to the door and giving her a tight smile, "dealing with you is my job."
She kisses the air beside my cheek, not actually touching me. "Muah. Ciao, sweetheart. Think about what I said."
---
"My mom wants me to get a job." I say, sucking on a butterscotch.
Mr. Carlin raises an eyebrow. We've only been meeting three times a week, and this is our third conference. But I really like his candy, and he isn't very demanding of me and seems to get a kick out of me. I'm not sick of him yet, surprisingly.
"What kind of job?"
"She just wants me to slave away in some awful job so I can be as miserable as she is." I shrug.
"Maybe she wants you to evaluate your self worth?"
I laugh, careful not to chew the hard candy. I always end up biting through it before it's done. Mr. Carlin says it's because I am inherently impatient.
"I don't think she cares if I think I'm useless." I tell him.
"Oh?"
I nod. "Mhm. You've really gotta meet her to understand the full extent of her craziness." I pause, biting my candy. "I bit it again." I inform him.
"Patience is a virtue, Ashley." He tells me, but he's smiling.
"You'll have to teach me." I can't help but smile back, and I'm embarassed. I avert my eyes, and they drift over to a box on the floor. "What's in the box?"
"Stuff." He says. "You said the office was bare, so I brought some stuff from home to..." he gestures around. "Fill in the blank spaces. Actually, would you like to help me set things up?"
"Sure."
I hop up, and in a moment he's hanging credentials on the wall, and I'm lining pictures of his family up on the desk.
"Is that your wife?" I ask, seeing a picture of a very pretty blonde woman.
"It is. She's a surgeon at St. Mary's."
"Score, Mr. C. She's a babe." I tell him, seeing his cheeks flush. I giggle at this, and move on to another picture. "These your kids?"
"Yep." He says, walking over next to me. "That's Glen." He looks like his Mom, same smile. "And Clay. We adopted him when he was eight." He's black. I'm not surprised. Mr. Carlin would do something like adopt. Always trying to help. My eyes move over to the last person in the picture, a familiar head of blonde hair that's more familiar to me when we're falling.
"And that's - "
I cut him off. "Spencer."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I sat in the back of the lab. Science class. Friday. Geeky lab partner? Absent. I played with the eyedropper, mixing chemicals I knew nothing about, and glaring at Aiden and Madison and the rest of the populars lord over the new girl like she was some goddess.
Spencer Carlin. Daughter of my therapist. I hadn't spoken more than two words to her, and the two words had been 'Oof.' She seemed to be very nice, and very smart. I guess she got those things from her Dad.
"Acids and bases are opposites." Ms. Bradley was saying. "And you can prove it with this experiment."
Instructions were given, but I wasn't really listening. I was daydreaming. I wonder if Mr. Carlin tells his family things about his patients. I couldn't imagine him doing that, but it gave Spencer an extra air of mystery. She was talking to Madison, something I didn't particularly enjoy watching, when the teacher asked her what they had just been talking about.
"Sorry?" Spencer said, confused.
"You're rather talkative today, Spencer. Can you let me know that you're aware of what's going on? What were we just discussing?"
"Uhh..." Spencer looked around the room, clearly drawing a blank. For some reason, our eyes locked.
"Acids and bases." I mouthed. She gave me a lost look, shaking her head 'what?'.
"Acids and bases." I mouthed again, slower.
"Ace of Base?" she said out loud, giving me a funny look. The class tittered.
Ms. Bradley snitted at Spencer to pay more attention, and that was that, until Spencer sidled up next to me while we were cleaning up the labs.
"Thanks." She said simply. I shrugged, looking at her, then cocked an eyebrow.
"Ace of Base? You a fan?" I teased, smirking. She blushed a little, grinning.
"Not really." Spencer said, rolling her eyes. She seemed ready to make more conversation, because she didn't move. I don't know why. We hadn't spoken since that day we ran smack into each other.
I didn't say anything to her. I didn't want to. She was a strange connection to my outside life, inside of school, and it freaked me out. I had no idea if she knew I was her Dad's patient.
"You don't talk much." Spencer offers.
"No, I talk plenty. To a select few." I say, starting to clear the table of supplies.
"Oh? You're that special, huh?" Spencer mocks gently.
"As a matter of fact, I am." I tell her, glancing at Aiden and Madison who are staring our way.
"I guess I'll have to take your word for it." She says, grinning. She sticks her hand out. "Spencer Carlin."
I look at her hand, stare at it, still wiping the table clean. She awkwardly takes it back after I don't shake it. I've made her nervous, I can tell. I continue cleaning in silence,
She eventually leaves.
---
Sitting at Gray. Drinking my favorite drink - minus the alcohol. Just cranberry juice. It doesn't have quite the same taste without the vodka. I've been hit on by several different guys, and Maggie won't stop checking me out from the door.
Maggie. I roll my eyes at the name. The first girl I ever slept with. A few months after my Dad died. It had been something I was always curious about - girls. At first I wasn't aware of it. Then I was afraid of it. Why did I think Madison would kiss better than Aiden? Why did I like looking at Madison in her bikini? I went through that whole existential crisis, until Madison realized I had a crush on her.
She was pretty disgusted. I was confused by it, but I had only realized it at the exact time as Madison. Things got strained between us, then very soon, Aiden asked me out. This enraged Madison, but she never told Aiden about my innocent, middle school crush on her. I don't know why. Now, I don't care.
After trying to kiss so many boys to convince myself they were what I wanted, I ran into Maggie, and we hit it off. She was older, calmer, wiser. I was a wild child, and I jumped into it head first. We spent one night together. She never spoke to me again.
I liked it that way.
But it was a good night. My opinion of Maggie has faded, I never liked her much, but what she opened up for me has always stayed with me. She put an end to a lot of doubts, but brought a lot of fear into me. Now that I was sure I was gay, or liked girls, or whatever, what's the next step?
For me, it was to ignore it. And kiss more boys. It seemed easier that way.
But I still wish Maggie would stop looking at me like that. I finish my drink, walk past her without a word, and leave. I need to find a new club.
---
I watch him settle into my bed, tired after such a workout. He takes a deep breathe, almost like a yawn, but before he can get too comfortable I nudge him with my elbow.
"I had a great time." I say.
He mumbles in response. Too much to drink, I guess. I've had a bit myself. He's goodlooking - a stud. But he doesn't impress me, after all I've seen of him.
"Maybe you should go." I tell him, without a hint of apology in my voice. He gives me a strange look.
"You want me to leave."
"Yeah." I said, sitting up and striding naked across the floor. He can't take his eyes off me. "I'm taking a shower. Be gone when I get back, please."
He is. When I come back out, he's left a note with his number. I neglect to read it, crumple it up, and leave it in the trash.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Condensing some of the chapters because the post flood check is killing me here.
You can tell when people are whispering about you. No one thinks you can, well, not the whisperers. But that's because they've never been on the receiving end of hushed comments, averted eyes.
I know what they say. Ashley Davies, daughter to a rock legend, even wilder. No friends on campus, and those that used to be her friends will tell you that she's crazy. There were rumors, too. "I heard she slept with Pete Wentz backstage!" "She had a hotel Sweet Sixteen party and ended up burning it down!" "I heard Aiden Dennison got her pregnant freshman year, and she went crazy when she lost the baby."
They all sound the same, really, to my ears. I let them believe what they want to believe - I'm better as a mystery. An enigma.
"Can I sit here?"
I am jarred out of my thoughts by a tray setting down on the ground next to me, and a body following it. It's Spencer.
"Enjoying your Monday?" She asks, settling in under my tree. My tree, the same on I've eaten at, alone, for the past two or so years. It has a great view of the entire school, this tree, snuggled right in the corner of the campus. It's mine, people leave me to it. Spencer has these things to learn. People were already starting to whisper about her.
"Does anyone enjoy Mondays?" I asked, rhetorically, not wanting to actually engage her in conversation.
"I do." She says cheerfully, taking a bit out of her apple. I have no food, and she offers me a bite.
I disregard it. "Why do you always talk to me?" I demand, but not in a mean voice. I don't want her to think I'm mean.
"Why wouldn't I?" She asks. "You seem fairly harmless."
I scoff at this. "Harmless? Hardly. Don't you hear the stories?"
She looks amused, taking another bite of her apple. "You think there are stories?"
I give her a "Duh." look. She shrugs. "Okay, yeah. There are stories...are they true?"
I open my mouth to answer that yes, they're all true, but before I can answer, I ask her something. "Why do you care?"
She looks at her apple for a moment, then shrugs. "Hm. I guess I don't." She stands up to go. Damn. That girl does not mess around.
"They're all true." I blurt.
She pauses. "All of them? Even the insane ones?"
"Especially the insane ones." I meet her eye.
A smile curls on her lips, and she sits back down, not breaking eye contact.
"Who said you could sit down?" I challenged.
"Want to." She said, easily, with a shrug of her shoulders.
I finally look away. She's talking to me like a person. Like I'm not some outcast, or an unwanted daughter, or someone's patient, or crazy ex girlfriend. Her niceness, I realize, is very intimidating. Like her Father.
I gather my stuff, breaking the mood. "Where are you going?" She asks, frowning.
"Away from you." I say, trying to sound gruff.
"So soon?" She chirps playfully, tilting her head. She does that a lot.
"Not soon enough."
I leave, but I am hoping she's sad about it.
---
"I will not tolerate it."
My Mother's words rang out through my empty apartment, bouncing off the walls and going directly back into my ears, where it just pissed me off more.
"I can't tolerate you." I say, finally exasperated by this argument. She's complaining about how many "sleepovers" I've been having lately. She's basically calling me a slut, and I really don't want to deal with it.
"I pay the rent, I make the rules, honey." She says, and I hate her patience. She battles with everything I clearly don't posess - she's calm, makes logical points, and doesn't explode. She's just cold.
I, on the other hand, am hot. I will yell at you, call you names, maybe hiss at you if I can't get close enough to bite you.
"Then don't pay the rent. I'll live on the streets." I say, rolling my eyes. My Mother lording money over me hasn't exactly affected me since I realized I had a trust fund waiting on me when I turn 21. She knows this.
"That's nonsense, Ashley." She takes a step closer to me, raising her eyebrow. "I love you, you're my daughter. I will not have you living like some...some beast." She takes a breath. "Get it together."
I hate her.
---
"I hate her."
"Now, Ashley, I don't believe that." Mr. Carlin folds his arms together, leveling his fatherly gaze at me.
"I don't hate her, but..I can't stand her sometimes. I can't believe her nerve." I say, huffing and puffing. Mr. C is good at listening to my troubles. I might say I even enjoy talking to him. I've gotten to the point where I can't wait to visit him, visit someone who will finally listen, a sympathetic ear. Even though he's being paid for it, I remember. Got to remember that.
"Welcome to the world of being a human." He smiles, his eyes wrinkling up like they always do. Spencer's smile is like that - it pops out of her eyes.
"I guess." I mumble. "I guess I just have to work on being a better human, then."
"We all do." He says. "That's why we have other people."
"I don't have anyone." I regret the words as soon as they're out of my mouth, hate how pathetic it sounds. Hate that it's true.
Mr. C hides a wince. "You should work on finding someone. People are good, essentially, Ashley. You have to trust that."
Finding someone. Yeah, right. "I'm only seventeen. I don't think I have to work on finding someone." I say sarcastically, not at ease with where this conversation is going. I try very carefully to avoid any actual therapy taking place during these sessions. It's usually just a banter, harmless conversations about my day.
I hate when it probes any deeper than that.
"Not someone, as in a romantic relationship." Mr. C clarifies, shaking his head. "Just anyone, someone to talk to. Be your friend. You seem to be lacking in that area."
"No offense to me, right?" I say, trying to smile.
He just shrugs.
---
Spencer's not good at science. I know this because the teacher likes to embarass her in front of the class a lot. She seems smart, but science is my only class with her.
I enjoy it, to tell you the truth. I keep away from her, it creeps my out that her Dad is my therapist. I'm pretty sure she doesn't know, and I'd like to keep it that way.
Today, though, she rushes up to me before the bell rang. "Hey, can I sit with you at lunch today?"
I stare at her, then manage, "Well, how can I put this...no."
She rolls her eyes, and keeps looking at me, apparently waiting for my real answer. I stare back, then she sighs and smiles. "Okay, I'll see you there."
I watch her go. "That girl is something else."
---
"Here."
Before I can look up, a turkey sandwich is being shoved in my face.
"Gross." I say, as Spencer sits down next to me.
"It's turkey."
"I know." I look at her. "Why?"
"It's turkey flavored?" She says uncertainly, cocking her head.
"Not why is it turkey, you dork. Why did you give it to me?"
"Why do you always question it when people are nice to you but expect it when they're rude?" She shoots back, squinting at me.
"Why do you ask so many questions?" I demand, putting the turkey on the ground. "I'm not hungry."
"I don't like turkey." She says, shrugging. "Aiden insisted."
I say nothing.
"You know Aiden, right?" She nudges my shoulder. I turn to glare daggers at him.
"Yeah. But everyone does, he's popular." I grumble.
Spencer seems to hesitate, then starts, "Everyone says - "
"I know what everyone says." I snap, so she stops talking. She looks alarmed for a second, and I fight the urge to tell her I'm sorry for my tone. I tend to dodge apologies whenever I can.
"So, is it true?"
I look at her, trying to look as angry as I can. I'm kind of fed up with this. "Why do you care?" I demand harshly. "I don't even know you. I don't want your sandwich, I don't want to talk to you, and I'm sure as hell not telling you my life story." I stand up. She looks a little hurt.
"He wants to ask me out." Spencer blurted. "Madison said you were close to him, so I should talk to you."
My face turned red. "Madison is a giant bitch filled with hot air. Word of advice, don't listen to a word she says."
"And who should I listen to?"
"People who know what they're talking about." I tell her.
"Like you?" She asks incredulously.
"Among few others, yes, me." I say, cocking an eyebrow. I sound full of myself.
She smirks.
"What?" I ask. She looks like the cat who ate the canary.
"Talk. I'm listening, since you know everything."
I consider saying something rude, or funny, or just leaving. But I give her a cocky grin and shrug. "Not everything."
"Not yet?" Spencer asks playfully, and I wonder why I let the conversation get this far. She smiles, and it reminds me of her Father, my therapist. My therapist my estranged mother got me because I'm crazy. Great. But I can't help but smile back.
"Not ever, I don't think." I say. "My therapist says the more you know, the more you know you don't know."
She considers this, then nods. "My Dad's a therapist." She says.
"You don't say."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
angdiddy |
|

stunned.

Group: Members
Posts: 4,538
Member No.: 14,607
Joined: 3-August 07

|
POKING WORKS!
I just had to put it out there. Maybe I should read again as you post.
--------------------
Whatever you think is funny...it never is.
|
|
|
cbrammer |
|

Trump you!

Group: Members
Posts: 3,273
Member No.: 15,996
Joined: 24-August 07

|
So NOW you post this? Like 5 days after I struggle with that damn other site trying to figure out how to read it in it's entirety? LMAO. Just my luck  I'm excited that you're going to try and finish it. Anyway, to all who haven't read. This fic is really really good.
|
|
|
Sandra_Dee |
|

Part Time Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 239
Member No.: 14,125
Joined: 18-July 07

|
Love this fic.
--------------------
one of the best spashley vids ive seen. http://www.livevideo.com/video/5D52CBCD8F9...-two-promo.aspxGabrielle Christian: "Well how easy do you think it is for a cute lesbian to get a free ride, i mean c'mon now!"Mandy Musgrave: "..like a red gummy bear going down into your tummy... smooth and amazing.." MySpace:http://www.myspace.com/itzm3al3xandra
|
|
|
pegleg |
|

Addicted Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 2,032
Member No.: 2,356
Joined: 12-January 06

|
It's about time! I've been wanting this finished, for like, EVER. thanks, S.
--------------------
 "Answer him, dick." My fics... TinfoilTales of the NightsideWhy Superman Could Never Find a Phone boothPardon Me, but You're Stepping on my FaceThis Highway is Barren and Stinks of Regret
|
|
|
Sky121 |
|
Dedicated Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 893
Member No.: 7,453
Joined: 5-October 06

|
OMG....I like seriously love you!
Bringing Ad Vitam over here to finish it up was a gift to us all, and now this....oh man it's absolutely awesome!
Cannot wait!
--------------------
|
|
|
alice9455 |
|

Passionate Fan

Group: Forum Representative
Posts: 1,089
Member No.: 6,223
Joined: 16-September 06

|
Awesome to see you posting this fic over here. Thank you for taking the time to do that. I really love the Ashley you've created here. She just seems so real to me. Lost, cynical, but really wanting to reach out to someone. Plus, I really dig that Mr C is her therapist. I always thought that was a really interesting twist and it fits really well. And I'm glad you've decided to finish this. I was hoping you would. So thank you for that, too.
--------------------
Shut your eyes and sing to me.
Avi by isawsparks.
|
|
|
SupahLuvah |
|

credit to Musicworthy

Group: Members
Posts: 3,158
Member No.: 4,438
Joined: 17-April 06

|
QUOTE (phoenyx4 @ Jan 27 2008, 11:29 PM) | I adore this fic so much. One of my favs. And seriously, Ashley...uh..made of complete win?
I think so. |
Worrrrd. I saw this fic was being reposted her and basically jizzed myself.
Luff this fic to pieces and since you're reposting I take that as a hopeful sign of an update???
--------------------
|
|
|
LSNo1FAN |
|

switched on

Group: Members
Posts: 867
Member No.: 600
Joined: 22-November 05

|
YEAH!!!!! This is what I'M talking about!
--------------------
See the sun rise so loud this whole town gets drowned out
|
|
|
allergic2love |
|

Part Time Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 356
Member No.: 17,636
Joined: 17-September 07

|
hell yes! i love this story and have missed it SOOO much! i'm looking forward to new updates!!!
--------------------
"imperfection is beauty, madness is genius and it's better to be absolutely ridiculous than absolutely boring." - marilyn monroe
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Spencer sits next to me in science the next day. I guess if you're nice to her kind of girl once, she won't leave you alone. Not that I can completely hate it. I like that she's ignoring Madison and Aiden.
"I take it you didn't accept Mr. Dennison's proposal for a date." I mutter, lining up the supplies for the experiment.
"He didn't take it too well." She says, peering over at him. "Can I sit over here today?"
"Free country." I mutter.
She smiles at me. "Aw."
"What?"
"You were trying to act dismissive and nonchalant, but you totally want me to sit next to you." She grins.
"You got all that from two words?" She must get her analytical skills from her Father, too.
"You woulda said no." She says, "I've broken down your defenses. Now you like me." She teases.
"Well, I definitely don't want you to sit next to me for your scientific skills." I tell her, trying to hide my smile. Unsuccessful.
"Harsh." She tells me, pulling her notebook out of her pack. I roll my eyes.
"You realize you're totally ruining your reputation, don't you?" I mutter, keeping my voice low.
She peers over at Aiden, Madison and all the rest of the cool kids at the front of the room, occassionally looking back at us. "I don't think I want a reputation." She says, looking back at me. "Not like theirs."
I shrug. This sounds pretty smart to me.
"Everything in LA is so different." She's saying, looking around. She lands on me and shrugs. "It's like you're the first real person I've met here."
"I'm real annoyed." I say, peeking at her out of the corner of her eyes. She sticks her tongue out at me and then we busy ourselves with work.
Okay, I can play this cool. She wants to be my friend. I can do that. I can have a friend.
We work well together, I notice. We gel. But whenever she smiles at me, or laughs at something I say and touches my arm, I still can't help but think I'm sailing into uncharted territory.
---
"Let's talk."
Maggie's lips against my ear make me shiver.
"Leave me alone." I tell her.
"You don't mean that." She sits down next to me. Nice cleavage. I pretend not to notice.
"I think I do." I say, sitting at the bar. People watching. Alone, the way I like it.
"Come on, Ash. For old times sake."
I shake my head. I can't go back there again. Why can't she just leave me alone?
"You sit here at this bar alone, twice a week, then flirt with some shitfaced guy until you leave. With him, sometimes without him. Why?"
I don't answer her. I glare. Glaring is much better. I can't stop picturing her naked.
"You're afraid. You're afraid of yourself and what you want." She sums up.
"Wow, you must be real proud of yourself." I jump off the stool. "How long you been working on that psychoanalysis?" I spit.
She shrugs, and I just walk away. She's so right, I know it. She knows it, too. I can feel her burning holes in my ass with her as I walk away.
---
"You don't look so good."
Spencer frowns and looks at me.
"Thanks." I mutter.
"I didn't mean it like that." She says, hefting her back up on the table.
"What're you doing?" I ask her while she's doing this.
"Um, sitting?"
"You can't sit here." I tell her, clenching my jaw.
"Did you sleep at all last night?" She looks at me straight in the eyes. "You have bags. Your makeup covers them up, but..."
"There isn't a nice way to tell someone they look like crap, Spencer."
She looks confused.
"And you really can't sit here." I say. She looks even more confused, then hurt, then she picks up her stuff and heads over to Madison's table. Wonderful.
I can't stop looking at them throughout the whole period. What are they talking about? I'm so preoccupied that it's actually me that gets singled out by the teacher, instead of Spencer.
In the middle of cleaning up, I look over to see Madison whispering something to Spencer, low, secret like. Her eyes dart to me, then back to Spencer. Evil grin on her lips. I would kill to know what they're saying, it's clear they're talking about me.
Suddenly, Spencer leans back from Madison quickly, disgusted by something she said. Madison looks shocked.
"What did you say?" Spencer demands, a little loudly.
Madison regains her composure easily, assuming a hands on hip pose. "Do we have a problem, Spencer?"
"You have a problem." Spencer hisses, and I have to admit, it's a little...hot?
Before I can help Spencer jump on Madison, Spencer storms out of the room.
What was that?
---
I watch Spencer leave, not sure exactly what happened. When she's out the door I whip my head around to Madison.
"What the hell did you say to her?"
Madison looks a little freaked out, for once not enjoying all the attention that's on her.
"I didn't say anything, freak." She snots, glancing around the room. Aiden, next to her, catches my eye. I glare, and he looks away.
I stand up, considering going after Spencer. I hesitate; why, exactly, would I? And wouldn't that look strange? Plus, I was just a total bitch to her.
But she's so cute.
"It didn't sound like 'nothing'." I snarl, heading out the door before I can convince myself not to. Ms. Bradley yells at me as I hurry out into the hallway, but I ignore her.
I spun around in the hallway, seeing Spencer near one of the exits farther down the corridor. I sigh. I guess I'm going to actually have to catch her.
"Spencer?"
She turns around and sees me coming, then goes to sit down against the wall. Atleast she isn't running the other way.
"I can't believe you ran out like that." I tell her as I come up to meet her. "Let's go back and take her down. I'll handle the face, you take her out at the knees."
Spencer tries to smile, but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. I hate that I can notice this.
"You're sending me contradictory messages." Spencer murmurs, putting her chin in her hands. "I can't sit with you, but you run after me."
"I'm a bitch like that." I say lightly, because, why not tell the truth. She looks at me wryly. "What'd she say?" I ask.
Spencer sighs loudly, shifting her weight. I want to sit down next to her, but I'm not sure if I should. Moments where I lack confidence are rare for me.
"Just some stuff." Spencer tells me. "Some ignorant stuff that I don't care to repeat."
"Madison says things to get under people's skin, you can't let it bother you." I'm not good and consoling.
"It wasn't about me." Spencer says. "It was about you."
I cock an eyebrow.
"She told me some things..." Spencer starts, trailing off. I can feel my skin tingling. Crap. What did Madison tell her?
"About...?" I prod.
"Nothing, she just - "
"Spencer."
"She called you a stupid dyke." Spencer says. "And I don't put up with that, so - "
"I'm going to kill her." I say, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest. I turn on my heel to leave, but Spencer grabs my arm.
"Wait." She says, her voice softer. "Don't. She's not worth it. Sit next to me."
I look at her face, completely embarassed. I can just hear Madison, telling Spencer everything, laughing about it. My insides are twisting and turning, and I hate this feeling.
"Ashley." Spencer's voice is soft, low. Why is she talking to me like that?
"I gotta go.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"Whoa, Ashley, wait up."
I turn around, and I'm not sure who I expect to see, but it's Aiden.
"What do you want?" I demand, and it definitely comes out like I'm angry.
"I'm sorry."
"Why are you sorry?"
He doesn't really know what to say. "Figured." I say, turning back around.
"I didn't mean for it to be like that. I wanted Madison to talk to her for me, but not...whatever happened." Aiden tells me, and I've known him well enough to see when he's lying. He's not.
"What does any of this have to do with me?"
"You kind of chased after Spencer. I figured..."
"I don't care what you think." I cut him off. "I don't care what anyone thinks, and I wish people would leave me alone."
He just stares at me, sad. "You weren't like this once, Ashley."
A lump forms in my throat. "Things happen. People change." More than he knows.
Aiden's mouth moves, but he doesn't say anything. He was always like that - lacking words at the most inopportune of moments.
"It's okay, Aiden. It really is." I tell him. He looks so sad.
"Just tell Spencer I'm sorry. I don't know what Madison said, but I really like Spencer, and.." He trails off, hardly able to meet my eyes. "That's all."
"Bye, Aiden."
---
"I'm giving up." I say, flopping back in my chair.
"On what?" Mr. Carlin asks, taking a sip of his coffee.
"People. Life." I sigh. "Everything."
The events from yesterday have seriously wound me up. Spencer messing me up, Madison starting to reveal things she should shutup about, and Aiden trying to talk to me like nothing had ever changed. Of course, I can't talk about this with Mr. C. Not just because it's his daughter, but because I can't bring myself to sift through these feelings myself. How can I expect someone else to?
"I don't believe that." Mr. C's telling me. "I think you had a bad day, like everyone does. What happened?"
I don't talk for a minute, then shrug. "It's nothing, really. High school melodrama." I take a deep breath. "Do you ever just..get tired of being who you are?"
"Is that how you feel?"
I look up towards the ceiling, considering things. "I don't know. I don't know how I feel; I know what I think. Never good at the feeling part."
"And what do you think?" He asks gently.
I think maybe I'm not tired of being myself, who I am. I'm tired of not being who I am. I think about Madison, Spencer, Maggie from the bar. I know what the powers that be are trying to tell me. I know who I am. I just can't, for the life of me, take the steps to accepting it.
"Why is it so much easier to be alone...and hide yourself from other people?" I ask, in a very small voice.
Mr C. contemplates this. "Why is it so much easier to answer a question with a question?"
Time's up.
---
It's not easier to be alone. It's not easy to hide, but it's very hard to be yourself.
I want to find Maggie. She's not good at blending into crowds, anyhow. I see her, from across the room, and I catch her attention. I knew I would. I look great.
"Ashley." She slinks up to me. Guys are fine, but when a girl flirts with you, it's a whole different experience. When you know she wants you, it's almost undeniable.
"I thought I'd find you here." I tell her. I can smell her.
I can smell her. I want to touch her, I want to feed the part of me that I've been starving.
"No boys tonight?" She purrs.
"No boys."
She takes a step closer. "Wait." I stop her. "Not here."
She pulls me into the bathroom. There's only one person in a stall, and that's enough privacy for us. I get her up against the wall, letting myself kiss her. It's different from guys, from their kiss. Everyone kisses differently, and Maggie kisses well.
Very well. So well that when the toilet flushes I can barely bring myself to stop attacking her, but we settle down, waiting for the person to exit the room.
I don't see who steps out of the stall at first, but I do see Maggie's eyes bug out. I take a look behind me, and Spencer's giving me a strange look.
"Ashley?"
I can hardly speak, so I just nod my head. What is she doing here?
But Maggie's already taken charge, sticking her hand out. "You know Ashley? That's so funny, we're great friends. I'm Maggie."
Spencer glances at me, then takes Maggie's hand. "I'm Spencer."
"It is very, very nice to meet you, Spencer." Maggie says, eyeing her up and down. I feel like smacking her.
Spencer's being polite to Maggie, but she seems preoccupied. "Hey, Ash, can I talk to you?" She says, peering over Maggie's shoulder at me.
Ash? Who's Ash? Is that me? Aw. She called me Ash. No one's ever done that before.
"Uh, actually, I have to..." I shake my head, drawing a blank. So I just leave.
I can hear Maggie and Spencer resuming their conversation as I leave, like nothing had happened.
---
Fresh air. Mmm. Pure oxygen, that's what I need. I need to be out of Gray, away from Maggie and her sweet smelling perfume.
Away from Spencer. I groan outloud. And I was having such a great night. The talk with Mr. Carlin today really helped; he knows how to say a lot of things without saying much. I was ready to go out there and get what I wanted, and then Spencer had to show up.
But I know really, Maggie wasn't what I wanted. I just needed a push, and Maggie would have provided that. Now she's in there chatting up Spencer, and she saw the way I totally ran when Spencer said so much as a word to me.
Ashley Davies, if I haven't mentioned this before, doesn't run away from people. She snarls right in there face and dares them to say something back. But how many times have I fled like a scared puppy from something Spencer said?
"Hey, beautiful."
I look next to me, and a blonde haired dolt is leaning my way. He looks vaguely familiar, but I can't place him.
"Hey yourself."
He smirks. "I'm Glen." Ah. Another Carlin to ruin my night.
He's got the same eyes as his sister, but his smile is more of a gross curling of the lip. I don't like him, right away.
"And I'm not interested." I say in a bored tone.
"Feisty." He nods knowingly. I try a different approach.
"I know your sister."
He brightens, maybe seeing this as his opening. "Hey, so do I. We have something in common."
I laugh out loud. "You are persistent, aren't you?"
"It's a virtue." He says smoothly.
"Some would say." I look him up and down. He actually isn't half bad looking, if you can get over the initial over the top smarminess.
"Well, a beautiful woman like yourself shouldn't be out here alone so late at night, so why don't we go inside for a dance?"
"I don't dance." I say, shrugging dramatically.
"Aw, come on, everyone can dance."
"Didn't say I couldn't. I dance like a freakin' ballerina. Just don't wanna." I give him a lazy smile.
"Oh, so you're playing hard to get."
"Impossible to get." It's the truth, atleast for him.
He opens his mouth to say something, but then looks off to the side, near the entrance to the club. He gets a sheepish smile on his face, then Spencer comes into view.
"I see you've met my older brother." She says, giving Glen a look.
"He's very suave." I remark, and Spencer rolls her eyes.
"Glen, I don't think Ashley is interested." Spencer tells him. Glen doesn't move. Spencer turns to me. "You don't want to date Glen, do you?"
"Sorry." I tell him.
"Thanks for crampin' my style, Spencer." He says, shaking his head and heading back inside.
"Ah, off to schmooze more countless, unsuspecting girls." I say, watching him enter the club and go after the nearest female.
"He's girl crazy lately." Spencer says in an apologetic tone. I thought she came out here to get her brother, but apparently she wanted to talk to me. I push this thought from my mind, and wonder where Maggie is.
"So your friend is interesting." Spencer says, leaning up against the railing next to me. I say nothing. "Are you ignoring me for a good reason, or just for fun?" She asks.
"Fun isn't a good reason?" I counter, not looking at her.
She gives a long sigh. "What's wrong, Ashley?"
I finally level my gaze at her, swallowing. "I've known you for three weeks. Strike that, I've seen you around for two weeks. I don't know you." Spencer flinches a little at this, but I keep going. "All I've ever asked of you is that you don't bother me. I'm not kidding, if that's what you think. You should really just go."
Spencer is silent for a minute, and I'm half wanting her to leave, and half hoping she stays, keep trying to make me talk.
"You stare at me in class all the time." She finally says.
"That's not true." I say, my voice even.
"You do. And I'm not saying it creeps me out or anything, I..I like it." She looks down and bites her lip.
"So I can't help but think that as much as you say you aren't interested, you really are."
"Interested?" I demand, hating her choice of words.
"Friendship." She says quickly. "I'm interested in you. You're interesting." She says sincerely. "I really would like to get to know you - you know, at that dumb school, you're all anyone ever talks about."
"I don't care."
"You think everyone hates you, but they're just afraid of you."
"I don't think anyone hates me. I hate them." I tell her, hoping she believes it.
"They're afraid of you because you aren't like them, and you don't want to be." She tells me, her voice full of conviction. "I admire that."
"You admire me." I say it like I can't believe it. What kind of person - what kind of seventeen year old girl comes out and says stuff like that?
She nods.
"You..." I shake my head. "You are completely different from anyone I've ever met." I say, in kind of disbelief. She smiles at me, and right then, I want to take back every mean thing I've ever said to her.
"Sooo..." Spencer says, rolling her head on her shoulders. "Are we totally friends now, or what?"
"Well, you just spent the last few minutes sweet talkin' me, so..." I shrug. "You're a lot better at it than your brother."
"So I'm in." Spencer says, nudging me. "Sweet."
I roll my eyes.
---
"People are good, mostly. Their instincts, their intentions." Mr. C is saying. "They shy away from the unfamiliar, instead of trying to understand."
"Do you?" I ask.
"Try to understand?" He asks. I nod. "Of course. You can't heal unless you understand."
"So why is that so hard for people to do?" I think of all the people at school, the rumors, how no one reached out. Of course, I give them more than enough to work with, with my behavior and attitude. But there was that in between time when all I wanted was acceptance and friendship. Why did they have to push me away?
"Because the opposite is easier. And with people your age, dear, what's easier is usually what's done. It's just youth."
That can make sense. I guess that's why Spencer is so special. I'm about to say as much to Mr. C when I close my mouth and start talking about the weather. These sessions are starting to get a little more intense. I guess I'm able to handle it, but sometimes I have to change the subject.
Mr. C is good about letting me talk on my own terms.
I think that Mr. C might be my favorite person.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
SupahLuvah |
|

credit to Musicworthy

Group: Members
Posts: 3,158
Member No.: 4,438
Joined: 17-April 06

|
Okay, since I know if I started doing this for Ad Vitam I’d never get to sleep tonight, I figured I’d do it for what you’ve posted for so far for this fic. I read all that’s posted on Southofnowhereonline.com for this fic, but I didn’t leave feedback *ashamed*. Soooo I will now! "Offenses to the administrative staff include starting a food fight,"
That had been fun.
"Caught in a precarious position in the boy's bathroom."
Aiden had wanted a quickie. I complied. Not my fault.
"Bringing your pet snapping turtle to school and unleashing it on your enemies."
Madision had never squealed so loud in her life.
"Slapping the school's guidence counselor..."
Bitch deserved it.Loooove bitter Ashley. So humorous. He smiled, a smile that reached his eyes. I liked that. My Dad always used to say that if people smiled a lot, they had wrinkles around their eyes, and that was how you could tell nice people from the bad ones.I liked that you gave us a glimpse of the softer side of Ashley here. I also loved the way you described Ashley coming to realize she was gay. Her crush on Madison had an innocent and sweet take on it. It was real. I liked it a lot. "I do." She says cheerfully, taking a bit out of her apple. I have no food, and she offers me a bite.My good friend from school did that the first time we ever met and I thought “This girl doesn’t even know me and she’s offering to share an apple with me?” Haha, so I loved this line. Such a cute little thing for Spencer to do and imagining Ashley reacting. I gather my stuff, breaking the mood. "Where are you going?" She asks, frowning.
"Away from you." I say, trying to sound gruff.
"So soon?" She chirps playfully, tilting her head. She does that a lot.
"Not soon enough."
***
I love their playful interaction.
Today, though, she rushes up to me before the bell rang. "Hey, can I sit with you at lunch today?"
I stare at her, then manage, "Well, how can I put this...no."Hahahaha. Just love it. Their playful interaction is priceless. "You were trying to act dismissive and nonchalant, but you totally want me to sit next to you." She grins.Can I marry your Spencer? She’s so bold in a cute way lol. "You have a problem." Spencer hisses, and I have to admit, it's a little...hot?Yay Angry Spencer and Turned On Ashley! "I can't believe you ran out like that." I tell her as I come up to meet her. "Let's go back and take her down. I'll handle the face, you take her out at the knees."
Spencer tries to smile, but it doesn't quite reach her eyes. I hate that I can notice this.I love that she can notice it! Shows how much they pick up on one another. And I loved Ashley’s humor. "I don't care what you think." I cut him off. "I don't care what anyone thinks, and I wish people would leave me alone."
He just stares at me, sad. "You weren't like this once, Ashley."
A lump forms in my throat. "Things happen. People change." More than he knows.I really liked this scene between the two of them. Even though it’s Aiden lol, I liked his sensitivity. How he misses what once was, even though he knew here was something off probably, he could ignore that because Ashley probably made him happy. I just saw all that in this I guess. "Hey, Ash, can I talk to you?" She says, peering over Maggie's shoulder at me.
Ash? Who's Ash? Is that me? Aw. She called me Ash. No one's ever done that before.Haha I loved how excited she got here. It was so dorky, like the dorky Ash she hides. "Didn't say I couldn't. I dance like a freakin' ballerina. Just don't wanna." I give him a lazy smile.
"Oh, so you're playing hard to get."
"Impossible to get." It's the truth, atleast for him.Ashley is totally feisty and I love it. Glen’s such an ass lol, but it’s fantastic. "I don't think anyone hates me. I hate them." I tell her, hoping she believes it.My mantra of high school. Can totally relate. "Sooo..." Spencer says, rolling her head on her shoulders. "Are we totally friends now, or what?"Why is Spencer so adorable? I think that Mr. C might be my favorite person.Tied with Spencer.  K well  x infinity! Post more soon! Cus it's like reading it for the first time and I'm looovin every second of it.
--------------------
|
|
|
isawsparks |
|

an awkward morning beats a boring night.

Group: Members
Posts: 1,353
Member No.: 4,240
Joined: 2-April 06

|
Um, I don't think words can convey how happy I am you're bringing this guy back - it just might be my favorite of yours. So ready and excited for this, you have no idea!
--------------------
when i was in college i used to get wicked hammered. my nickname was "puke". i would chug a fifth of so co, sneak into a frat party, polish off a few people's empties, some brewskies, some jell-o shots, do some body shots...off myself. pass out, wake up the next morning, boot, rally, more so co, head to class.
probably would've got expelled if i had've let it affect my grades but i aced all my courses. they called me "ace". it was totally awesome. got straight b's. they called me "buzz".
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Spencer sits next to me most every day now. I expect it, and she never disappoints. Sometimes, she doesn't even start conversation, just sits and is quiet, handing me something - an apple, maybe, or half of her ham sandwich. A cookie. I hardly ever take her up on her offer, but she doesn't seem to mind. And I think we both like silences.
They don't always have to be awkward. I figured Spencer would make a really good friend when I realized she knew it was okay to sit and think without it being uncomfortable. Sometimes we talk - about random things, but the conversations are always easy, back and forth banter. Talking to Spencer is as easy as talking to Mr. C.
I guess I should say that for the past week or so, I've really enjoyed her company. I find myself wanting to know more things about her; I perk up everytime Mr. Carlin offhandedly mentions his daughter, saying something about Spencer.
"My daughter is awful at science." He said the other day, when we were talking about favorite subjects. "Good at the arts, english, words...but math and science?" He laughed, and I fought the urge to say 'I know.'
So far neither Spencer nor her Dad have made the connection that they both know me. I wonder if they talk about me to each other, neither knowing I'm the exact same person.
Then I think that I might have ego issues, what with how I believe everyone just talks about me with nothing better to do.
I make a mental note to talk to Mr. C about that when Spencer stirs me out of my thoughts, squinting at me thoughtfully.
"What?" I ask.
She just shakes her head, looking a little amused. "You looked so deep in thought. You had a little wrinkle and everything."
"As if. Davies skin doesn't wrinkle." I tell her haughtily, turning to bathe my face in the sun.
"Nope, you did." Spencer says. "Right here." She reaches over and pinches the bit of skin between my eyebrows.
"Hey!" I slap her hand away. "You have to pay to touch." I can't hide a smug grin as I say this, closing my eyes and turning back to the sun.
"Well, I do have some spare change..." Spencer says, then rolls her eyes so I know she's kidding. We sit quietly for a minute, silent again, but never uncomfortable.
After a while, I yawn.
"That's contagious." Spencer warns me, and I shrug, and then she yawns, too.
"What're you doing this weekend?" Spencer asks, lazily rolling her neck on her shoulders. I watch her do this for a minute, then shrug.
"I have to clean my apartment." I say, hoping she doesn't invite me to something, because there's no way I'd tell her no.
She raises an eyebrow. "Ashley Davies, daughter of a rock legend, trust fund baby, cleans her own room?"
"Apartment." I correct. "And yes. Sometimes." I pause. "Rarely."
"I believe you." She laughs, then slaps my arm. "But we already have plans, sorry."
I nearly swallow my tongue. "What?"
"Your friend Maggie?" Spencer says. "She wants to hang out with me this Saturday night at Gray, and you have to come with me."
When did Spencer and Maggie become such best friends? Why does this bother me so much?
"Didn't realize you two were best buddies." I say with a frown.
Spencer rolls her eyes, shaking her head. "She cornered me in the bathroom after you left! I mean, she's a nice girl, but a little forward."
"Why didn't you tell me?" I try not to sound like I care so much.
Spencer makes a strange face. "You didn't ask."
"How would I ask about something I had no idea happened?" I demand.
Spencer looks exasperated. "Um, why is this an issue?"
"It isn't." I say, letting it go completely.
"Oookay." Spencer says, taking a breath. "Anyways, you have to come. And protect me, because...well." Spencer gives me a little smile. "There's no way to say this that won't sound egomaniacal, but your friend really wants to have sex with me." She says bluntly.
My jaw drops. "What?!"
Spencer erupts into a fit of giggles. "Her words, not mine. Like I said, she's forward.
"I know." I grumble, and Spencer doesn't know the half of it. I'm turning kind of hot - if Spencer now knows Maggie is a lesbian, what's she going to think of me? Friends with some over aggressive lesbian freak girl. Crap. "I don't really like Maggie." I say quickly. "We...knew each other once."
"In a biblical way?" Spencer jokes, and my heart skips a beat. Am I too young to have a heart attack?
"No." I choke out, and I must sound weird because Spencer gives me a weird look.
"Yeah, so, uh. Please come?" Spencer says, putting her hands together.
"If she almost mauled you in the bathroom why did you tell her you'd hang out with her?" I ask, and this is a really good point that I commend myself for making, considering that Spencer just threw me into such an awful tizzy that I feel like I should check my pulse.
I hate that she does that to me.
"She's really, really hot." Spencer says, opening her milk. I stare at her.
"Now I'm definitely not going." I say. I don't really know how to process her previous comment, so I just scratch my ear.
"Ash?" She says my name. "Please?"
"I'm not your chaperone."
"You're my friend."
"Barely." I snort.
She doesn't say anything, and when I look at her, it looks like I kind of hurt her feelings, judging by the look on her face.
"Sorry." I apologize quickly, before I know what I'm doing. She smiles immediately.
"How sweet. You cared that you hurt my feelings." She sing songs, taking a drink of her milk.
"You're very manipulative." I tell her, though I'm sure she knows this.
"And you're very mean. I'm just playing your game." She says, and I can buy this. What I can't buy is an entire night of Spencer being hit on by Maggie right in front of me.
"Sorry. My apartment's real dirty." I say slowly.
"I'll help you clean it." She says, sounding desperate. "Come on, I'm a good worker."
I'm ready to take her up on her offer just so I can have her in my apartment. But then another thought seizes me. "I live alone." I blurt out.
She purses her lips, shrugging. "So?"
"I...don't know." I say, and swallow dumbly.
"Give me your hand." She orders. I look at her, and she just puts her hand out. I give her my left hand.
She turns it palm up, smiles at me, and her touch almost tickles. Her hands are warm, but not clammy. Just soft and warm. I think I like them.
She takes out a pen and scribbles a number.
"Call me whenever you need me, okay?" She says, then bites her lip. "To clean." She adds quickly.
Of course.
---
"My Dad always took me to the mall on my birthday, because he could never pick out the right present. I always thought this was so cool." I'm telling Mr. C, who prompted me about my Dad. "But I just realized, after I got older, that it's because he didn't know me well enough to get me something."
I contemplate that for a minute, then shrug. "But it doesn't really matter."
"Why not?"
"Because he's dead now." Mr. C kind of winces at this, and I hate how it sounds like I'm so insensitive. The truth is, my Dad's death was really hard for me to accept. Not because he was such a big influence in my life, I hardly saw him, ever. But because he died at a time when everyone was leaving me, in one way or another. It seemed too cruel, even for me.
"Now, just because he didn't know what you would like doesn't mean he didn't care for you." Mr. C is saying. "And I want to emphasize that just because he's dead, doesn't mean all your feelings about how he impacted your life are gone."
I shrug. "I guess. I don't know. I mean, he wasn't a very good Dad, was he? I know he loved me, but he didn't show it very well."
"People can have a hard time with it." He gives me a pained smile. "You have a hard time with it."
"You don't." I say, without thinking. "I bet you're the type of Dad who goes all out for his kids' birthdays."
He just shrugs.
"I'm right, aren't I? And it's because you love them." I say, kind of bitterly.
He just kind of laughs.
"What?" I ask. Did I say something unintentionally funny?
"It's funny you should say that. I'm awful - awful at getting presents. Just ask my daughter."
"What went down?" I ask, prodding him for the story.
"Last year, actually. Her sweet sixteen. I was determined to get her the right gift, so I got her the car she wanted." He smiled at me. "Nothing too nice, you know. Don't want to spoil her, but...I hadn't realized she'd gotten dumped that day."
Aw. Spencer getting dumped. This should be good. I lean forward in my seat.
"On her birthday, of all days." He chuckles at the memory, sighing. "I thought she was crying tears of joy, but..." he trails off, making an embarassed face.
"That's kind of awful." I say, feeling a small pang of sadness for Spencer, and whatever stupid boy who had, however temporarily, broken her heart.
"Yeah." He agreed. "Imagine that. Getting dumped by your first girlfriend on your Sweet Sixteen."
Girlfriend?
"She didn't even want the car."
Girlfriend.
"Still doesn't drive, actually. Hm."
Session's over.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"Hey, Spence."
Spence? Where did that come from?
"I'm glad you called, Ash."
"Yeah, well, my apartment isn't going to clean itself, so you should really get over here pretty quick." I say, monotone.
"Oh, yeah. Hm. Can you come pick me up?" She asks.
"No."
"Ash!"
"I have limited gas." What if Mr. C's home?
"Please?"
"You beg too much." What harm would it do if he did know I hung out with Spencer?
"You deny me far too much."
"You're needy." He would never let her see me again if he knew his daughter was hanging out with the school wackjob.
I mean, he knows I'm crazier than anyone, right?
"Just come get me." She manages to purr through the phone. How did I not notice this before? How was she totally gay and in front of me all the time, and I never knew? Maybe I was born without gaydar.
That's good, though. I still don't know how this makes me feel, Spencer being gay. Somehow, though, it doesn't feel like coincidence. It makes me feel sick and excited all at once, like I might throw up, but enjoy it.
"I'll be there." I'm putty in her hands.
---
I stand on Spencer's porch, ready to knock. There are no cars in the driveway, so I assume that Mr. C won't be there. I knock bravely, and Spencer's at the door quickly.
"Let's go." I say quickly.
"Hold on." She says, grabbing my arm. "I have to go grab my purse. Come with me."
"Um, just go get it yourself."
She stares at me. "You're so lazy."
"And you're really judgemental." I tell her, but I just want to avoid going in her house. What if she wants to have her way with me?
Why am I acting like I wouldn't enjoy that?
"Judgemental?" Spencer scoffs. "Yeah. Right. If I were at all judgemental, I definitely wouldn't be friends with you."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Madison Duarte tried to flick a greenbean at my hair the other day because I'm your friend." She says. "You totally don't appreciate me."
"So." I say, leaning against a pole on her porch and grinning at her, "What you're saying is that my friendship is hardly worth a small greenbean to the head."
"I didn't say that."
I put my hand over my heart, "No, I think you did. And I am offended, and not going with you to get your purse."
"Then we'll stand here all day." Spencer says, crossing her arms defiantly.
I groan. "Spencer, go get your purse!"
"Nope."
"If you don't go grab that purse right now, I'm going to embarass you." I warn her, pointing at her with a finger.
Spencer curls her lips into a smile. "Embarass me?"
I nod.
"Betcha can't." She says, pouting out her lips. She's really cute when she does this.
But that's not the point. I regain a little bit of my old Davies confidence, smirking and leaning onto her shoulder, letting my lips barely brush her ear. I can feel her shiver, I'm sure. Chills are up and down my spine. "Bet I can." I whisper.
I pull back and look at her face. Her eyes are glowing, and they lock with mine. I swallow, realizing how light I suddenly feel. Spencer licks her lips and leans forward, question in her eyes.
I nod a bit, and lean forward to meet her. Her lips are so close to mine, it's almost electric. I linger, not exactly the two pairs together, but I can feel her breath, her anticipation. She loses patience and presses forward, wanting to press her lips into mine.
I jerk back, clapping my hands. "Ha! Gotcha."
Spencer pulls back immediately, looking alarmed, then blushes beet red.
"Ahh. That was good." I say, letting out a long breath. "You're so red, look at you."
Her eyes widen, but then she just shakes her head, eyes turning into a glare. "Bitch."
Suddenly, it's not a joke. Spencer turns to rush inside, but I put a hand on her shoulder. "Whoa, Spence.."
"Don't talk to me." She says, spinning around to look at me, face full of anger.
"Hey, it was just a joke." I say, holding my hands up. "I wasn't gonna kiss you."
She opens her mouth to say something, then closes her mouth and turns her face toward the door.
"Spencer? Hey..." I put another hand on her shoulder, but she shakes it off. "Come on, hey, I wasn't really gonna kiss you."
"Stop saying that." Spencer says, and my heart leaps in my chest when it sounds like she might be crying.
"I don't - "
"Who told you?" She says, turning around. She's a certain shade of pink - she's not blushing anymore, she's just flushes. Her lips are pouting and her eyes are glowing bluer than I've ever seen them. She looks, literally, breathtaking. Because I couldn't speak, so I just shake my head.
"Who told you?" She demands again, and I am at a loss for words.
"Ashley?" The door opens and I see Mr. C's face appear at the doorway. "Ashley, what are you doing here? Is everything okay."
Spencer's head moves from me, to her Dad, frowning.
"You two know each other?" Spencer asks.
"Of course." Mr. C says. "Ashley's my patient. I've been seeing her for almost a month. Ashley, what's going on?"
"I'm just here to pick Spencer up." My voice squeaks out. I can't look at Spencer, so I just keep my eyes on Mr. C. "If she still wants to go...with me."
Mr. C looks confused, but then smiles. "I didn't know you two were friends. That's great. Honey, let me go get your purse."
---
I'm driving.
"You never told me my Dad was your therapist." Spencer says, clutching her purse and staring out the windshield.
"Yeah, you never told me you were gay." I shoot back.
"Forgive me for not writing you an entire autobiography the second I met you." She snarls. "It's personal."
"Well, so is my therapy." I say in my own defense.
"I hope it's going well." She says sarcastically. I don't respond. It's too hard to drive and process all the things that have happened in the past day. And why does it all revolve around Spencer? She seems to add a surplus of drama to my life, not that I can complain.
I also can't get that image of her, from the porch, out of my mind. She makes me nervous. Now, even more nervous. I keep thinking, if my lips on her ear made her shiver like that, imagine all the other things...
No. Don't imagine. Because to be honest, I don't even know why she came with me. She probably hates me. And that would add another layer to therapy that I just wouldn't want to deal with.
"Hey, Mr. C. I find your daughter painfully adorable and can't stop thinking about her. But I think she hates me, now. Any suggestions?" Yeah, right. I can imagine that.
Plus, we're having a very, very awkward silence. Our first.
-Spencer's POV-
It's very hard for me to keep myself from glancing at Ashley during the drive, because I'm supposed to be mad at her.
To tell the truth, the anger dissolved a while ago, because I really can't stay mad at her for long.
Ashley Davies is beautiful. She knows it, but she doesn't really care. All the guys at school want her, and all the girls are jealous of her. Everyone is afraid of her, and they don't dare approach. I've heard all the rumors, I've talked to Madison and Aiden and everyone who knew her before she removed herself from the common people, became aloof.
But something tells me Ashley was never really just common. She's uncommonly smart, uncommonly gorgeous, funny, and mysterious. She struts around that campus like she owns it.
I slammed into her on the first day of school, and knocked her down. Not a good first impression, but my schoolgirl crush began when she yelled at the teacher and left it a huff. She'd never admit it, but she stared at me all the time in class. She was clearly a rebel with a soft heart.
In short, Ashley Davies intrigued me. But right now, she was maddening. When she came thisclose to pressing her lips against mine, I almost couldn't believe it. But I wanted to, which is why my heart was crushed when she pulled away and laughed, like it was some game. I want to think she wasn't intentionally trying to hurt me, and I don't think she would.
But then again, I don't know her that well.
We walk up to her apartment in silence. It's a real nice place, it looks expensive. I expected nothing less, I'm not surprised.
She opens the door to a vast apartment, very roomy.
"Home sweet home." She mumbles, throwing the key on the table. "Come on." She gestures her head and I follow her into what I assume is her bedroom. It has a giant mattress, dark red sheets and blankets. Posters line the wall - Tupac, The Shins, Metallica. Atleast there's variety. There's a giant wardrobe, some dimming lights, and a drum set. Besides all that, the room is bare, and actually very clean. I'm surprised.
"It's not that dirty." I say. "Actually, the whole house is clean." I don't really know what to make of this.
"Yeah, I'm kind of a clean freak." Ashley says, flopping back on her bed.
"Then why did you say you needed help to clean it?" I ask, watching her shirt rise up over her stomach.
"I didn't say that. You offered." She says, closing her eyes and relaxing.
"Then why am I even here?" I ask, frustrated.
"I dunno. Maybe you should call Maggie." She stretches, arching her back. She looks very good in this position.
"Ashley." I sit on the end of the bed. I don't like this weird tension between us. It's usually not like this. I like talking to Ashley - everything I get out of her feels like a prize. She's not very forthcoming, but when she does speak, I pay cllose attention. "Come on. Let's go out. You promised."
"I break promises very easily." Ashley mutters, her eyes still closed.
"Ashley, this isn't fair."
"I don't want to go to the stupid club with you and Maggie. Go by yourself and give her what she wants - touch her butt, or kiss her, or something. I don't want to be there to watch you two play grab ass." She says. I don't know how she can sound so cold.
I sigh. Ashley can be very tiring sometimes. I don't want to hang out with Maggie. I want to spend time with Ashley, even though I know she thinks it's lame to be around me, thinks I'm lame, probably. Sometimes it seems like she's warming up to me, then she can be so detached it seems like she's either very crazy or likes to make me confused.
I'm not sure which. But I know that I've love to find out her motivations, but it looks like I won't get the chance.
I don't know how to reach her. This makes me very sad.
I get up off of her bed, and it creaks. I take a few steps before she calls my name.
"Spence?"
I love it when she calls me Spence. It sounds very personal, and when she says it she always says it with a hint of affection. I like that.
"Yeah?"
"This whole friends thing? Not workin' out." She says, sounding serious, but still not moving. I believe she's writing me off as we speak. After that whole ordeal on the porch, she probably figures I'm not worth it.
"That's a shame."
It's very hard to walk out the door, but by the time I leave, I've given up on Ashley, too.
---
I stalk in late at night. My Dad's up waiting for me.
"Out with Ashley?" He asks, and I'm not sure how he'd feel about it if I answered yes.
"No. Maggie - my friend Maggie." Maggie's a very nice, pretty girl. And she's a good dancer, too. I had a good time with her.
"Oh." He pauses. "I didn't realize you knew Ashley. She never let on."
I just shrug. "We don't know each other, really."
"She's a very interesting girl."
I wonder what my Dad knows about Ashley that I don't. I wish I could ask him, make him tell me every detail.
But I just shrug. "Eh. She doesn't seem that interesting."
"You'd be surprised."
I shrug again, unable to think of anything else to do.
I'd have given most things to kiss her on that porch today.
"I'm going to bed, Dad."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I've managed to pull myself out of the house. I'm sitting across the bar from some guy giving me googly eyes. He's very cute, there was a time not too long ago when I'd have made googly eyes back and crossed the bar to talk to him.
Now, not so much. But he comes over anyways. I tap on the bar surface with my nails, giving him a bored look. "Can I help you?"
"Would you like a drink?" He hops up on the stool next to me. He's wearing too much cologne.
"No." I tell him, tossing my hair over my shoulder. "What's that your wearing?"
He gives me a puzzled look.
"Your cologne." I clarify.
"Oh." He sniffs his shirt, smiling. "Drakkar Noir. You like it?"
I pause, then shake my head. "No. You smell like a man."
Then I get up.
"Something wrong with that?" He asks, giving me a playful look.
I just shrug, starting to walk away. Yeah, there is.
---
My apartment's pretty empty. Like Spencer said, it's actually very clean. I didn't know what I was going to do with her once we got back to my place and realized there was nothing to be cleaned. I figured we would chill, get to know each other better, something I've been dying to do.
And surprisingly, not like that. Actually get to know her. That didn't go se well. I saw Spencer only a few weeks ago, but I felt like we've been sitting in each other's company, silent, for much longer than that.
Although I guess sitting silently by yourself is almost as fun.
---
"Spencer tells me you two don't know each other very well." Mr. C says.
"Yeah." I manage, fidgeting with my hands. "We have sciene together."
"You never mentioned that." He says, picking up a pen.
I just shrug. "Never thought it was important." I shoot him a smile, and he smiles back. Such a sucker. In a good way, of course. I don't tell him about our "fight" or how I'm pretty sure Spencer's not going to talk to me again because I told her not to, even though I desperately want her to.
"You know that old saying, Mr. C?" I begin. "Like, if you send something away, and it comes back, then it was meant to be?"
He nods. "Something like that. Yes, why?"
"I think that's kinda like me." I say, frowning my brow, deep in thought. "I send people away to make sure they want to be around me. If they come back, then they clearly do, but I...I guess I don't know when to stop pushing, huh?"
"That's something that can be worked on." Mr. C says sympathetically, and I try to smile at this. I sure hope so.
"What's good is that you're progressing, Ashley."
---
I sit under my tree in the courtyard, flicking a toothpick between my lips, studying a map of the world. A shadow falls over me.
I look up.
"Spencer, you almost made me swallow my toothpick." I say. She doesn't say anything. Okay, here's my chance. A chance to apologize. She's looking at me weirdly...in disappointment? Or is she just squinting in the sun? I open my eyes to speak, but all that comes out is "What's the capital of Finland?"
Her face falls even further, but then she just takes a deep, deep breath. "Helsinki." She growls, then turns on her heel and leaves.
Whoa. Okay, so I set her free, but there wasn't really any coming back, was there?
"That sucks." I say to myself, in a low, ragged voice, watching her go.
---
Spencer hasn't spoken to me in a week. Not that I'm counting or anything, but...it's been a week. She sits at an empty table everyday in science. I watch her blush everytime the teacher calls her out on something she missed - she's floundering without my help. She pretends not to know I'm staring at her, but when she does meet my eye, she doesn't flinch away. I don't either.
It lingers, then we look away. She walks by my tree everyday at lunch, not paying any attention to me at all. I do the same, or atleast act like it.
I don't like being so alone much more these days. I guess I have something to miss, as pathetic as that sounds. And I do miss Spencer.
My Mom's noticed I've been moping, so she invited me over to dinner. She does this out of duty, she thinks she has to. Mr. C said niceness should beget niceness, and that sounds like something Spencer would agree with. So I decide to take Mom up on her offer.
"These potatoes are really....well mashed." I say, taking a bit. My Mom gives me a tight smile. I can't believe she actuall cooked. She's a really gook chef, when she tries.
"Taste the garlic?" She asks, swirling her wine. I nod. "Would you like a glass?" She asks. I shake my head. I'm a tad uncomfortable. Our table is so huge.
"Next time we should eat at the apartment." I pipe up. "It's more homey." I say, looking around.
She gives me a surprised look. "Next time?" She asks.
I nod, a little bit shyly. "Mr. C says we should spend more quality time together, as a family." I mumble.
She pauses for a quick moment, then shoots me a smile. "Very well, then. Same time next week?"
"Sounds great." I beam. This isn't so hard.
"Just make sure to tidy up a bit."
---
"My mom makes great chicken alfredo." I'm telling Mr. C in our last session of the week. "I had a tolerable time. It's one of the few times I've seen her like this since...Dad died, ya know."
"It was a hard time for her?"
"No, for me, though, it was. I guess I shut her out a lot more than I thought I did...But it's changing." I admit.
Mr. C is nodding and smiling along with me. "I told you, Ashley. Kindness can solve a lot of problems."
"It's just, I never thought I could hang out with my Mom and not hate it." I said. "It sounds after school special-y, but she's not totally lame when I don't have an attitude with her." I shrug. "I guess I'm hard to get along with."
"You're a wonderful young girl." Mr. Carlin tells me. "You're just rough around the edges." He winks at me.
"Any other great advice?" I ask. "I mean, you do get paid for this sort of thing - helping me not act like such a turd."
"I think you've got it. Kindness. Goodness. Treat people well, and they'll treat you better."
---
I've been thinking a lot about what Mr. C said. Attitude in life has a lot to do with how things affect you. For example, my neurotic, bitchy attitude with Spencer, born out of my own insecurities.
Monday, I decided I was tired of pretending Spencer didn't matter to me. I'd known the girl a bit over a month and I can't stop thinking about her. It's time to fix things.
I come early to class, where she's taking notes, and sit on the edge of her desk. She looks surprised, but then masks her face. "I'm taking notes."
"So I see."
She continues writing. I take her pencil.
"I'm taking notes." She repeats, sounding annoyed.
"You already said that." I say, putting her pencil behind the ear. She finally looks at me. "I'm sorry."
"Sorry for what?" She looks at me, unimpressed.
"I wish you wouldn't play that game. I don't apologize unless I really am sorry." I tell her, hoping I sound sincere. Her hard face falls a bit, softening. "And I miss you at lunch."
"I think you might be bipolar." She says.
"Come on. I miss our comfortable silences." I poke her arm.
"No, honestly." She says, but she can't hide her smile. "You're crazy. I have to ask my Dad about you, because.."
"I know, I run hot and cold. That's just me, it's the Davies hysteria." I tell her, trying to charm her.
"Do you promise to be nice to me?" She asks. "No more hot and cold Davies?"
"I'll try."
"Not try." She lowers her voice. "I like the other Davies - the gorgeous, spontaneous, girl who's sweet without knowing it."
I blush all over when she says this, and she notices. "Aw. I think you're awesome too, Spence." I joke, but I can't stop blushing. Or smiling.
She can't seem to stop smiling, either. I grab her pencil from behind my ear. "Here. You can finish your notes." I point to my desk. "I'll be over there, in case you want to visit."
She did.
The teacher lectures for a really long time, and she keeps staring at me during the lecture, thinking I don't notice. I do. After class, we walk out together.
"I didn't understand a word she said." Spencer confesses.
"Maybe it's because you were too busy staring at the side of my face." I tell her, approaching my locker.
She gasps. "I was not!"
"It's okay." I say smugly, unlocking my lock. "I don't blame you. I think I'm gorgeous, too." I look at her, and I see that she's blushing furiously. Something inside me feels warm, then a little bit tingly.
I don't think I have to tell you this, but Spencer is beautiful when she blushes. Especially with the look she was giving me now, I felt like I couldn't breathe.
"Here." She grabs the book out of my hand. "I'll walk you to class." The blush is fading on her cheeks, now slightly pink. She seems to have recovered fairly quickly, and carries my books to class.
I however, have not. The warm, tingly sensation stays with me all day, my stomach doing little flip flops whenever I think about Spencer, by the lockers.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"What's the answer?"
"Spencer, it's a lab. There isn't an answer. There's a conclusion." I say, aiming perfectly measured droplets towards a beaker.
"Ah. Of course." Spencer says, watching me, amused. "What's the conclusion?"
"Shh. I'm concentrating." I say. Sometimes it's hard having Spencer as a lab partner.
"I know." She whispers. "You're making the patented Ashley concentrating monkeyface."
I carefully set the eyedropper down and level my stare at Spencer. "I do not make monkeyfaces."
She just grins at me, holding back laughter.
"Fine. You can do it." I say, pushing the materials toward her. She just pushes them back.
"I won't make fun of your monkeyface anymore." She promises, utterly serious. I stifle my own laughter, and sigh.
"I can't believe I'm the smart one." I mutter, shaking my head and continuing with the experiment.
"Heard that."
---
"You like people watching." Spencer states, taking a bite out of her cupcake and handing it to me. I do the same.
"I guess." I say, looking around. "Maybe it's just a habit."
"What do you notice?" She asks, scooting closer.
"What?"
"I'd like to know. I'm usually too caught up in what's going on around me to notice a lot of things." She says.
"I don't believe that." I tell her, and I don't. Although, she may have a point, if her performance in science class is any indication.
"It's true." She says, nibbling on her cupcake.
I take a moment to look around, then point to another tree, a couple yards away, next to the stairs. "See those kids over there? The gothy kids?" I say. Spencer nods. "I've known them since kindergarten. They've been best friends for as long as I've known them. They're really nice boys, you know. Everyday, if you watch, he peels her orange for her and she always gives him her chocolate milk."
Spencer raises an eyebrow.
"And that kid over there by the water fountain? His name's Arnold, and everytime he walks by Susan Clark over there by the library, which he does everyday, she smiles at him, and he gets all red and blushy. They were both in my English class sophomore year, and he helped her with her final exam."
"Those kids over there play hacky sack every single day, and never get better."
"Shirley Jacobs goes to the bathroom every single day at the same time."
"Those jocks always try to start a foodfight. One time they threw applesauce at the principal's toupee."
Spencer's watching me now, more then whoever I'm pointing at. I finally look at her. "What?" She doesn't say anything, just kind of shakes her head, furrowed brow. "Ha! Now you've got monkeyface!" I point. She still doesn't say anything.
"Okay, what?" I demand. Finally, she smiles.
"You're such a softie." She says, handing me her cupcake.
"Am not." I say indignantly.
She nods, sure of herself. "No, you really are. I'd go so far as to say...sweet."
"Like sugar." I say, grinning at her. Then I look at her. "See that girl Spencer over there? Well, she's kind of cool, but I thought she was annoying at first. She wouldn't leave me alone, then I kind of warmed up to her. I think she's pretty okay."
She mock frowns. "Kind of warmed up?"
"Yeah." I shrug. "Just kind of."
She snatches her cupcake back. "Speaking of warming up, I have a favor to ask."
"No."
She ignores this, and continues. "Maggie asked me out."
I shrug. "Just say no."
Spencer bites her lip. "Well, that's the thing. I don't want to say no."
I look at her, trying to ignore the weird pang in my stomach. "Wait - like, a date?"
She hesitates just a second, but that's long enough. No. God, ew.
"Spencer!" I groan. "No. No a million times."
"What?" She gasps. "Maggie's cute, and into me, and..."
I'm cute! Much cuter, in fact. But I don't say this. "She's not your type." I say.
Spencer almost laughs. "You know my type?"
"Well, it's...not her." I say, struggling with my words. "Maggie isn't anyone's type. She just..uses people."
"Then why are you friends with her?" Spencer asks.
"I'm not."
"You seemed prettly friendly in the bathroom that one night." Spencer says tentatively.
My heart jumps to my throat. "No we weren't."
Spencer gives me the fisheye for a second, then just shrugs. "Well, anyways, I just need you to call me at a certain time, so I can escape if need be."
"Ah...the old 'emergency at home' trick." I nod wisely.
"Yeah."
"Well, no."
"Ashley!"
"If you go on a date with Maggie against my advice, then you have to suffer the consequences." I say, hoping this will deter her.
"You should really treat your friends better." Spencer says.
"There are other lesbians at school." I blurt out. "I mean, just because you're gay doesn't mean you have to settle for crazy Maggie."
Spencer cocks an eyebrow. "Other lesbians, really? Where?"
"You're in LA. Walk a few feet in any direction." I mutter, then lean back and take in some sun, closing my eyes.
"I'm not saying I want to marry her." Spencer says levelly. "I just want to go out and have some fun."
I sit up. "I'll take you out. I way more funner than Maggie."
"More fun." Spencer corrects.
"More fun. More everything, in fact." I say.
"I know." Spencer says earnestly. "I've just been in town for a long time, and I feel like...I don't know."
"Come on. We'll go to Gray. You can hit on chicks, I'll be your wingman. Just...leave Maggie alone." I beg. I hope she doens't ask why I care about Maggie so much.
"Ashley." She says, putting a hand on my arm. "It's one date. I have needs. It'll be okay."
I pause, then shake her hand off. "Eww! Don't have sex with her! Please, Spence. Jeez."
"I'm not!" Spencer exclaims.
"You were talking about your needs! You so are." I say glumly.
"My needs to go on a nice date and be fawned over by someone hot, and who's interested in me." She says. "The needs of any seventeen year old girl."
I frown at her.
"You'll forgive me." She says, smiling.
I know I will.
---
"You're not very talkative today." Mr. C notices. I just shrug.
I can't tell him it's because his beautiful daughter who happened to strike my fancy is going out with the very first girl I ever slept with. I can't tell him how much this scares me - that Spencer might actually like her, or that Maggie might actually tell Spencer about what happened between us.
A lot could go wrong, and I can't talk about it with anyone. Even Mr. C. I'm afraid he'll tell everything to Spencer, which he obviously wouldn't, but..I'm a mess.
"I'm a mess today." I say. "I'm just...tired."
Mr. C laughs. "You're becoming an adult."
"I don't think it's that, I think it's...I don't know." I rub my fingers into my temples. "Do you ever have the feeling you just don't know what to do? Immobilized by...whatever?"
"Fear?" Mr. C asks.
I nod. "Maybe."
"What kind of fear?"
I shrug, choosing my words carefully. "Maybe that I'm not exactly what people think. Maybe that'll disappoint them."
"Anyone who knows exactly what they are at your age has made the decision far too early." Mr. C tells me.
"But what if it's really...unexpected?" I ask, feeling dumb.
"That's what makes people great, Ashley. The unexpected."
I feel glum. "I dunno."
"Be yourself. You'll be great."
---
I'm sitting home alone. Science homework, can't do it. Makes me think of Spencer.
I feel like calling my Mom, but even I'm not that lame. How did I get so good at being alone? Why do I hate it so much now?
My phone rings.
"Hello?"
"Ashley." Spencer sounds out of breath. "I need your help."
I sit up immediately. "Where are you? What's wrong?"
I am calmed by her giggle. "Nothing. I'm getting ready for my date!"
Oh, great. I lie back down. "Hurray for you."
"Aw. Come over. We can hang out, and you can tell me what I look good in."
She looks good in anything. "Spencer, I'm sure you'd look good in anything." I bite my tongue before going too far. "Plus, I'm sure your Dad doesn't appreciate his therapy patients hanging around his house."
"You're not his patient first, you're my friend first, okay?" She says with conviction. "And plus, he'll like that I made a new friend. I don't have lots of those around here."
This is so sweet I can hardly speak. But I do, sarcastically. "Which is why you must thought it was a good idea to go on a date with Maggie."
Spencer laughs. "Get over it. Come hang out, please? I want to see you before I leave."
How can I argue?
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"Spencer, you look fine." I assued her. She looked more than fine. I was having a very hard time keeping my eyes off of her chest.
"I'm nervous!" She exclaimed, looking at herself in the mirror.
"As you should be." I said. "If she tries to get to second base, stick your key in her windpipe." I advise. She gives me an exasperated look.
"Ashley. Calm down. I'll be fine." She smiles at me. "You don't have to be so protective."
I ignore this. "You can still cancel."
And how I wish she would. I wish she would cancel, and hang out with me, in her room. Spencer's room is just like I imagined. Bright, white walls, with lots of bright colors. Yellow curtains, a bookcase, shelves lined with snowglobes and dolls. School books strewn about and clothes here and there; turns out, she's a bit messy. It smelled just like Spencer, and endeared her to me even more.
Mr. C, or Arthur, as he asked me to call him at home, and Mrs. C, Paula, seemed to be cool with me. Arthur even gave me a hug. Paula told me to make myself at home. They're nice people. I even met Clay, Spencer's adopted brother. He was very polite, and told me he was glad his sister found a friend.
Spencer's family, like her, is very nice.
"I can't do that to her." Spencer says, rummaging in her closet for shoes.
"Sure you can."
"You're a party pooper." She slips her shoes one, glancing at the clock. "She should be here any minute. Do you need a ride home?"
"I drove."
"Oh." She sighs, then glances around.
"I guess I'll leave, then." I stand up.
"You can stay." Spencer says in a hurry. "I mean, you should stay. Atleast until she gets here."
"Gross. So you can maul each other with kisses in front of me?" I make a disgusted face.
"Just what kind of girl do you think I am, Ashley Davies?"
"You know, Maggie just likes to break girls in. Use them, then dump them. She's really not nice." I say, in a last ditch effort to get Spencer to cancel.
"I don't think I need breaking in." Spencer says, adjusting her breasts inside her dress. I gulp, averting my eyes. Man.
"Good to know." I say. "Now, I really am leaving."
"Wait." Spencer says, reaching for my hand. "You can stay. I mean, the date'll be quick, just..stay, and you can sleep over."
Sleep over? How sweet it sounds. "Spencer, I'm not going to let you have your way with me, sorry." I tell her, trying to sound serious.
"Oh, you wish." She says, rolling her eyes. I smirk at her. "Just take a nap or something."
The doorbell rings.
Spencer looks at me expectantly. "That's her." She grabs her purse. "Wait for me?"
I sigh, giving in. "Put a jacket on. It's cold outside."
---
I pad downstairs to the kitchen. I'm thirsty, and I've been sleeping on Spencer's bed so long I think I might smell like her. Apparently, her date's going well. It's pretty late.
"Ashley, right?"
I spin around to see Paula Carlin, with a robe on, sipping a cup of milk.
"Yeah." I say, setting my glass down. "I didn't know you were still up."
"I wasn't." She says, shrugging with a smile. "Arthur snores."
"I'll have to give him grief for it." I say. She laughs.
"I didn't realize that you were the same Ashley Arthur spoke about until tonight." She shrugs. "I guess I'm a slow learner."
"You and me both."
"Warm milk?" She offers. I shake my head.
"I fell asleep in Spencer's bed...she told me to wait." I explain. "I hope it's not..."
"Oh, of course not." Paula says. "You're always welcome. Spencer and Arthur speak very highly about you."
"Really?" Spencer says good things about me? "I thought she'd be back sooner, but apparently not."
"She was so nervous. I hope she's having a nice time."
"Yeah, she was." I stare at my glass.
"You know her date?"
"Maggie, yes. Yes, I do." I can't think of anything else to say.
Paula seems to sense my discomfort and changes the subject. "I'm so glad Spencer's found a new friend. She's never made them easily."
"I can't imagine that. She's so sweet."
"She's very shy. People, back at Ohio. They weren't very...forgiving, if you know what I mean. She's had a tough time of it." Paula tells me. My heart breaks a little for Spencer, getting hassled for being who she is. I can't imagine anyone being mean to Spencer.
"I hate that." I say. "Being mean to Spencer is like kicking a puppy. It just shouldn't be done."
Paula seems amused. "I'm glad you say that. I am just so happy she's fitting in."
I think of Spencer getting pushed around, made fun of. You wouldn't be able to tell it by her attitude. She's so light and cheery, like she's never had problems.
"She's just so kind." I say. "Really kind, without expecting anything. That's rare around here."
"She's very special." Paula says, putting her glass in the sink. I glance at the clock. It's after 10 pm. I don't want to think about how well Spencer's date is going.
"I'm gonna head back up to bed. You can raid the fridge if you want - there's leftovers."
"Oh. Um, I think I might just head home. Give Spence a call in the morning." I pretend to yawn.
Paula nods. "In that case, be careful."
"Yeah."
"Goodnight, Ashley."
---
I think I might go back to my apartment to sleep, but I really can't. Forty five minutes later, lying in my bed, my phone vibrates next to me.
"What?"
"You answer your phone like that?" Spencer asks. Relief floods me, and I don't know why.
"How was your date?" I ask sarcastically.
"Judging from your tone, I'm guessing you don't really care." She says.
"You'd be right."
"You left."
"You took too long. I figured you were having too much fun on your date." I roll my eyes, even though Spencer can't see me. I'm sure she can pick up on it.
"Maggie's great. We had a nice time. She's very pretty, and knows a lot about fashion, but she talks to much an chews with her mouth open." Spencer says, without taking a breath. "She's okay, but you're the one I want to hang out with."
I don't answer. How can I?
"You should come back."
"Spencer, it's like, midnight."
"Come through the window. I'm not even tired."
"Well, I am." I say, rolling over on my bed, looking at the glow of my alarm clock.
"In that case, so am I." She says, and I have to laugh. "Come on, I'll put on a My Little Pony DVD, and we can watch it while we fall asleep."
"My Little Pony?" I say, shaking my head. "You really know how to tempt a girl."
"You have no idea."
I make a noise that's between a sigh and a groan, and she can tell I've given in.
"See you in a few minutes."
---
"There's no way I can climb up that wall!" I say.
"Just use the rainpipe!"
"Spencer!" I whisper/shout up to her window. "I'm not Spiderman!"
"You're such a nerd." Spencer says. "I'll meet you at the door."
I go around, suddenly thinking I should be at my own house, in my own bed. But then Spencer appears at the door and I get a goofy smile on my face.
Her face is shed in moonlight, and I can see her smiling, too. "Hey." She breathes.
"Hey yourself." I say. "You're all aglow with the after-sex radiation vibe."
I'm pretty sure I can see her roll her eyes, then she reaches out and wraps her arm around my waist. "Let's go upstairs."
I hope she can't feel me shiver. We creep up the stairs, into her room, and she closes the door.
I sit on the edge of her bed, unsure of what to do.
"Do you want some pajamas?" She asks.
I shake my head. "I'm fine in these clothes."
"You're in jeans."
"They're comfy. These jeans cost like two hundred bucks, they'd better be good for sleeping." I say, picking at the knees.
"I don't get you sometimes." She goes over to her dresser and pulls out a pair of shorts. Maybe her gym shorts, I don't know. She tosses them to me.
I look at her, then at them, then shrug. I stand up, wriggle out of my jeans, and slide them on, ignoring Spencer's eyes roving over my legs.
She comes to sit next to me. "I had a really nice time tonight." She says.
"Spencer..." I shake my head. "I'm really happy for you, but...I don't want to hear about it, okay?"
"She asked me out again. I said yes."
I hate Maggie. I really do. Why is Spencer falling for her act?
"She'll keep asking you out until you have sex with her." I say glumly, then I just shrug, trying to change the subject. "I was promised some My Little Pony?"
Spencer gets up and makes herself busy getting the movie ready. "I only said yes because...well, there's no one else, you know?" She says this strangely, without looking at me, rummaging for the DVD.
"There's always somebody." I tell her, leaning back on her bed, watching her. "You don't have to settle for the Maggies of the world, trust me." I know this firsthand.
"She mentioned you." Spencer says, again, in a weird, hushed tone. My throat closes up a little.
"What'd she say?" I manage to croak.
"She just said she wishes she could know you better, because you never really opened up to her." Spencer says. "What does that mean?"
"I have no idea." I squeeze my eyes shut. "I told you she was crazy."
Spencer presses the button on the DVD machine, pops it in, and comes over to the bed. "I have a crazy theory."
I gulp. "What's that?" I scoot farther over to the other side of the bed.
"I think." Spencer scoots closer, lying next to me, but looking at the TV. "That maybe she likes you. And is jealous of me." She looks at me. "For some strange reason."
I bust out laughing, then quiet myself. Spencer was way off the mark with that one. The movie starts, and we get comfortable, and I can't believe I'm actually watching this. But Spencer's so close I can feel her warmth, and I can't thinkof anywhere else I'd rather be.
Until Spencer scoots a little closer, crosses her arms, and lets her fingers slide across my bare arm. I don't look at her, my eyes trained perfectly on the screen.
Soon, she lays her head on my arm. "I have another theory." She whispers in my ear.
"Hm?" Keep looking at the screen, Davies.
"Maybe..." She puts her nose to my shoulder, and I can feel her hot breath through my close. "Will you promise to tell me the truth?" She asks, taking my hand.
I look at her, surprised. "Spencer?"
She laces her hands with mine. "Do you like Maggie?"
My face burns red, and I try to take my hand from Spencer, but she squeezes it gently, not releasing. I squeeze back, without quite realizing it.
Spencer's eyes are dark, so dark I can barely see the blue in the blackness. I want to kiss her. I want to kiss her so bad, more than I think I've ever wanted anything.
"I don't like Maggie at all." I say, my voice weak, ragged on the air.
Spencer looks at me, vulnerable, wanting. "Then it has to be...." She trails off, staring at me. I want to look away, but another part of me, the part that squeezed Spencer's hand back, doesn't want this moment to end.
She starts to lean forward, and my heart is moving at record speeds. All of a sudden, it's like I've never touched anyone, never laid my lips on anyone except maybe, if I just lean a little forward, maybe I could kiss Spencer, and maybe that would make a lot of things better for me.
She closes her eyes, ready to capture my lips...
"Spencer." I say, squeezing my eyes shut and moving my head at the last second, so my lips hit her forehead. She sighs, but doesn't move. "I'm sorry." I whisper, lips mashed against her forehead. I kiss it, chastely, a single kiss to the forehead, then let go of her hand. I realize my own hand is shaking, before I place it gently on the back of her head, pressing my lips back into her forehead. "Sorry." I say again.
Now she's just shaking her head, and I move, pressing my cheek against the place I kissed on her forehead, feeling the warmth, and I wrap both my arms around her. I thought could do it, but I couldn't.
"Ashley, I - "
"We can just be friends." I say, my voice husky, pleading. I'm so not ready for this. I'm not ready for her. "Just be my friend, and that can be enough, 'kay?" I beg.
"Yeah." Spencer breathes out, like she'd been holding a lot of air in. "I understand."
I hug her for a second longer, and then release her, not quite ready to look at her face. She takes my fave in both of her hands, leading me into her gaze, catching my eyes. She presses a tiny kiss into my forehead, then wipes it away with her hand. "I didn't mean to freak you out." She finally says, sounding a little embarassed.
"You didn't." I say honestly.
"I had to know." She says, almost in a whisper, turning back to the TV. "I thought..." Then she just shakes her head.
"Hey." I say, breaking the tension. "It's fine, okay, Spence?" I just want her to look at me. "You're just lucky you're cute." I tell her jokingly. She finally looks at me, a little apprehensive. "Ugly people make it awkward." I say, nodding solemnly.
"You're awful." She says, slowly starting to shake her head as we both got back into character.
Turns out, My Little Pony isn't the worst of animated flicks. And nothing else really happened.
I went home in the morning, more confused for ever, even when things were so clearly layed out in front of me.
---
"I'm worthless."
"You're not worthless, Ashley." Mr. C tells me, but I don't believe him.
"Worthless people don't take what they want when it's presented to them." I state.
"Is that your definition?" He asks.
"Right now it is." I shrug. "Therefore, I am worthless. Useless to the world, and everyone else in it."
He laughs. "I've forgotten how much teenagers can go to extremes."
I wonder if he knows about Spencer and me. I wonder if he would get mad at her, because she's messing me up so mentall, emotionally and physically it's probably making his job a lot harder. I would laugh at this thought if I weren't in such a weird mood.
Spencer and I carried on like everything was normal - in fact, everything was normal. Nothing felt weird. She even talked about her next date with Maggie, and nothing was awkward. Funny thing is, it even felt like maybe we were even more comfortable with each other, after that night about three days ago.
We still tease each other, we still laugh, and everything's great. She's actually starting to think Maggie isn't half bad.
I can't help but think that's only because she can't have me. Because she wants me, right? I'm sure of it. It's why she got so weird on the porch that day when I joked around about kissing her. It's why she was so persistent with getting to know me, and it's why she decided to give me one last chance by trying to kiss me the other night.
There's so much I want to talk to Mr. C about, but I can't, so I settle for self deprecation.
"I suck."
"You don't suck. Do you want to tell me what's going on?" He asks, sounding a little frustrated. I can't blame him. It's the exact tone Spencer gets when I get in a mood.
"Me sucking, that's what's going on." I say. "I'm just...man. I'm seventeen, and I still feel like I hardly know who I am."
"Identity issues? That's what's bothering you?"
I shrug. "I'm afraid of people judging me. I've never been afraid of that."
He looks at me funny. "Why are you afraid now?"
"Because I'm just stupid. Everyone's going to think I'm stupid, and...I hate myself." I am so not articulate today. "I can't make up my mind about anything."
"Ashley, are you depressed?"
"What? Depressed?" I consider this. "No, I'm not sad. I'm just...hopeless."
---
"Your Dad wants to get me hopped up on pills." I tell Spencer glumly, the next day at the tree. "He thinks I'm depressed."
"Did you just tell him you were sad because the cafeteria ran out of tater tots?" She asks, eating a spoonful of pudding. "Because you were pretty upset about that."
"Spencer, this is serious."
"Okay, what'd you say?"
"I said, heck no. The only drugs I put in my system are the illegal, street kind."
She slaps my arm. "Better not."
"Ouch." I say. "I kid, I kid."
She hands me her pudding. I shake my head. "Come on, it's good."
"I hate chocolate pudding."
She makes a shocked face. "No one hates chocolate pudding."
"I do. It's too rich. Plus, it's not like I need the extra fat."
"Yeah right. There isn't an ounce of fat on your body." She says, eyeing my legs.
I snicker. "That you've seen."
She smirks. "More pudding for me."
"So what's up with you and Maggie?" I ask, trying to sound nonchalant. I know she and Spencer talk to each other, and I know they have another date coming up, but I don't really care.
"Like you care." See? She knows me so well.
"As your best friend, it's my duty to feign interest so you can ramble about it incessantly." I say wisely.
She makes an adorable face. "You said I was your best friend!"
Crap. Did I? "Well, by default, you are." I shrug. "Enjoy the title."
"Ashley's Best Friend." She says, rolling her tongue around the words. "I like the sound of it."
So do I.
---
My Mom's pasta is undercooked. This is fine, because the atmosphere is great. I like our chats over dinner, these days. I'm getting better at not being a terrible daughter, and she's starting to be a more responsive parent. So maybe we can have one of those mother daughter talks everyone seems to be talking about these days.
I figure I have nothing to lose, and no one else to turn to.
"Mom?"
"Mm, honey?"
"Do you want some more milk?"
"Oh, no thankyou, sweetie."
I nod, then swallow, then begin again. "Were you in love with Dad?"
She seems surprised by the question, and pauses, but then puts her fork down. "I was. Yes. Why?"
I shrug, feeling my face get hot. "I don't know. I mean...how did you feel when you were around him?"
"Why do you ask?"
"Just answer the question, Mom." I say softly.
"Your Father was handsome." She says, frowning with memory. "He was talented, too. A great musician. When I first met him, it just seemed like he was the only man in the world who could possibly make me happy, make me whole. He got me. When you're a young girl, that's a lot, to feel like someone gets you."
Spencer gets me. I know this. I'm hanging on my Mother's every word.
"But it wasn't meant to last." She says, sighing and picking up her fork.
"Why?" I demand. Why?
"He got me, yes. But he didn't really understand me."
"I don't get it."
"He didn't see through me. He didn't look at me and see me, he saw..puffy, styled hair, great legs, and youthful spirit. He didn't really know Christine Davies."
"But you said he got you."
"He did, sweetie. He didn't keep me." She pats my hand, lighting a cigarette. "There's more. There's always more."
I think a lot of the world's problems could be solved if people weren't so vague. But I'm sure I now what my Mom's getting at. I think I need to be more, before I can be anything for anyone else.
---
"We should do something tonight." I tell Spencer, later that day. It's been a few days, and we haven't really done anything together.
"Maggie's taking me wine tasting."
"What?"
"Maggie's taking me - "
"I heard you. Wine tasting? Do you even like wine?"
She just shrugs.
"You can ditch her. We'll go see Godzilla at the CinePlex." I nudge Spencer with my foot.
"Don't you have therapy tonight?"
"Yeah. I'll ditch that too." I nudge her again. "You mean that much to me."
She rolls her eyes.
"You never have time for me anymore." I say. "It's always Maggie this, Maggie that."
"We've been dating for like, a week. You're so clingy."
I pout. "Like you need to spend more time with that bimbo, anyways."
"Come on. Maggie's nice. She gets me."
I nearly choke on my own spit. "She gets you? That's comedic gold."
"You're so mean."
"She doesn't get you."
"She does."
"Fine. But she doesn't get to keep you." I say firmly, and Spencer smiles at this.
I smile at this, too.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Spencer has whip cream on her nose. It's pretty cute, and I can't help but smile. That is, until Maggie leans over, whips it off, and pops her finger into her own mouth.
"Mmm. Tastes like Spencer."
Spencer giggles. Like that was witty. I roll my eyes.
"Maybe I just happen to taste like whip cream." Spencer says, batting her eyelashes. Gag. Me. With. A. Spoon. Spencer drops about a zillion IQ points around Maggie.
I can't believe I let Spencer talk me into being the third wheel.
It's their millionth date in what, three weeks, and she had to beg me to come along. Like she knows I can't say no to her.
Maggie won't stop talking. And she won't stop shooting me secret looks that Spencer doesn't notice. Doesn't notice, probably, because she's shooting me secret looks herself.
I only like Spencer's secret looks. I glare at Maggie until she gets up to go to the bathroom.
"Isn't she sweet?" Spencer asks, after she's gone.
"She's giving my brain a cavity." I groan. Spencer makes a sympathetic face.
"Aw, poor baby. You'll get over it."
"I can't believe I came."
"It's because you can't deny me." She says, taking a drink of her milkshake, licking some ice cream off the straw. I wish she wouldn't do that. "And I wanted to talk to you."
"You can talk to me anytime. Why must it be now?"
"I need your advice." She says, glancing around conspiratorially.
"About?"
"Maggie asked me to be her girlfriend."
My jaw drops. "Don't do it."
"Why?"
"Girls like Maggie don't have girlfriends, Spencer." I say frantically, feeling like a vein in my eyeball might explode. "Girl like Maggie steal other people's girlfriends."
"Okay, clearly you aren't an unbiased source due to your irrational hatred of Maggie."
It's not irrational!" I say, a little too loudly. I lower my voice, conscious of everyone else in the diner. "It's not irrational. It's very rational, and grounded in reality, and - "
"Stop being so protective of me."
"And I'm going to talk to her right now, in fact." I say, getting up and heading into the bathroom. Spencer just shakes her head at me, but by now, she should be used to this.
---
"What do you want with Spencer?" I demand, plowing through the bathroom doors and seeing Maggie at the sink.
"I want to make her happy." She narrows her eyes. "Something you've had trouble with, apparently."
"I'd be careful with that mouth." I warn, taking a step closer. "She doesn't want to be your girlfriend."
Maggie smirks. "That's not what I heard. I heard the exact opposite, actually."
"It doesn't matter." I say, raising my eyebrows. "Spencer's too good for you."
She considers this. "Getting a bit territorial, are we? Are we dealing with unrequited, closet love here?"
My fists clench. "I would stop right there if I were you. I could whip your ass, Maggie, don't think I'm afraid to do it."
She takes a step closer, slowly. "Ashley." She brushes her lips against my ear. "We can solve our problems other ways..."
I push her away immediately. "You are a skank."
"Does Spencer know you slept with me?" She says suddenly, looking at her nails calmly.
I freeze. "Shutup." I order her. "If you tell her..."
"You'll what?" She taunts. "What are you gonna do?" She laughs. "You're so messed up, Ashley, you don't even know what you want."
"Shut your mouth."
"Spencer's with me now. You never really had a chance. You're too afraid of God knows what to even try. You're pathetic." She sneers. "I don't know what I ever saw in you. Or what Spencer does, for that matter."
When did Maggie get so nasty?
I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself. I could smash her face into the wall so easily, and leave like nothing happened. I have no idea where all this hate is coming from. I can feel my nostrils flaring with anger.
"If she ever finds out, you'll be sorry." I jab a finger into her chest. She just scowls.
I hate her ability to remain cool and collected.
I make my way back to Spencer. She sees my face and is immediately concerned. "What's wrong, Ashley?"
"Your girlfriend is psycho. Have fun with her."
I leave.
---
"I think I might be weak."
"Why do you say that?" Mr. C leans back in his chair.
"Because it's true."
"You've been in a very self deprecating mood lately, Ashley, and you won't say why." His eye glitters. "Do I have to probe Spencer for information?"
My stomach churns. "That's not necessary. I'm just..." I run my hands through my hair. "I'm very lost right now."
"In what way?"
"In a lot of ways. I mean, I just feel so out of it."
"What do you want, Ashley?" Mr. C asks suddenly. "One thing, what do you want?"
"I want..." I think. I want Spencer. I want to have enough courage to get Spencer. I want to learn how to be myself, the person I am when I'm around Spencer, all the time. "I want to feel at home, everywhere. If that makes sense. I don't want to feel out of place."
"Go to the place you feel most at home, Ashley. Think about things. Ask yourself questions. Find some peace for yourself."
I guess that's how I found myself outside Spencer's window, hucking tiny pebbles. Her face appears after a minute, then the light in the kitchen goes on. I sit on the porch.
She comes and sits next to me. "Why are you here?" She grumbles. "Not that it's not okay, just...after yesterday.."
"Yeah. Sorry about that." I say. "I suck."
"You don't suck." She pats my knee. "You're just weird."
I try to laugh. "Thanks. I think."
We sit there in silence for a few minutes, looking up at the sky. "Imitation light." I mutter.
"What?"
"Imitation light. Old light. The light from those stars up there don't reach us immediately, it takes a while." I tell her. "We don't see the light sometimes until after the star is already dead, a long time after. Kinda makes them not so pretty."
"Grouch."
I just shrug.
"When I was little, I used to love the smell of night air." She sniffs loudly. "I thought it was the smell of the stars, the night sky. I'd tell my Mom, "I love the smell of stars. I love the smell of shining." She let me think that until I learned better." Spencer shrugs, "I guess I was a silly little kid."
"Nah." I say. "I bet you were a cute little moppet."
She snorts. "You should see pictures."
"I couldn't imagine a time in your life when I wouldn't like looking at you." I tell her, very sincerely, and she smiles at me. That kind of slow smile that lights up her eyes, and you can tell that you've really pleased her. I like that one.
"Maggie said you're crazy." She says.
"She's right about that."
Spencer just laughs a little. "I don't doubt it. She was kind of spooked."
"Did she say anything else?" I ask, trying not to sound too concerned. I wouldn't put it past Maggie to tell Spencer everything, just to make my life harder. Something I'm really not ready for.
"Just to ask the waiter for the check, then she drove me to a panoramic view of the city to, of course, stick her tongue down my throat." She says bitterly.
I cringe. "Too much information, Spence." I consider my next words carefully. "So are you two official now?"
"I guess." Spencer says. "I didn't mean for it to happen, but...I don't know. I like her."
"That's good." I say absently, but I don't really mean it. I guess Spencer can tell, because she just sets her chin in her hands.
"Yeah, real good."
"Well." I say, taking a deep breath. This is what I came here for. To be a bigger, better person. To find peace, even if temporary. I wrap an arm around Spencer. "Are you cold?" I ask.
She just nods.
"I'm glad you're happy with Maggie. You deserve it." I say, feeling like an idiot. But I know it's a nice sentiment.
"Thanks, Ashley. That means a lot."
I'm really glad it does.
---
"What do you want babe? Cherry coke?" Maggie started getting up from her seat next to Spencer, while I tried to fight the vomit rising in my throat, and the instinct to say 'No, douchebag. Spencer wants a tea.'
"How about an iced tea?" Spencer grins up at Maggie, who kisses her head and takes off across the alley, looking for refreshments.
Three months later. Summer was definitely looming, and Spencer and I had gotten closer. But there was something else; due to my trying to spend every minute with Spencer, and Maggie clearly trying to do the same thing, we were spending a lot of time together. Too much, since Spencer had a habit of making me their third wheel.
I can't believe their relationship has lasted this long. I'm willing to believe it's merely because Spencer hasn't slept with Maggie yet.
Thank God.
"I know you don't want to be here." Spencer gives me a patient look.
"I don't mind being here." I say, "I just mind Maggie being here."
"Well, you're winning. If that makes it any better." She indicates the scoreboard with a smile. "You're a bowling savant."
"I hate bowling." I grumble. "And she didn't even ask me if I wanted a drink."
Spencer looks in the direction Maggie went in. "I could go get her..."
"Nah, it's fine. I'm sure it was deliberate." I sigh. I'm thinking this might be a lame way to spend a Saturday night, how maybe six months or so ago I'd probably be hitting on whatever was sober and living in a bar. But I've stayed away from all that poison - drinking, drugs, and boy, ever since meeting Spencer. She's stifled the urge in me. I thank her for that more than she knows.
"You sure?" She puts her hand on my knee, giving it a squeeze. She does that a lot.
"Yeah." I smile at her, relishing in our alone time. "Let's ditch Maggie. Come on, we'll go rent the Pooh Heffalump Movie."
"Tempting." She says, raising an eyebrow. "But I can't do that. She already paid for the shoes, and all that."
I roll my eyes, standing up to grab a ball, testing it in my hands. "I knew you dated her for her money." I shake my head.
"That is a ridiculous statement; if I wanted money, I'd just reel you in." She stands up and grabs a ball as well, a lime green one.
"Those ones are for children." I tell her. "And who's to say you'd just reel me in?" I teased. "Spence, I'm a biiig fish."
She just smirks, patting the ball. "I'm pretty sure I have all the right bait."
I swallow. She's doing that thing again. That thing where she stares me in the eyes until I can't look away, then her gaze flicks to my lips and..then she always looks away. So do I.
"I'm sure you do." I say, shaking my head. "Go ahead and use that ball. Maybe you'll actually knock down some pins." I stick my tongue out at her and sit down.
"Here's your tea, Spencer." I hear a clanging of glasses and turn around to see Maggie setting some drinks down. "Oh, sorry, Ashley." She gives me a pointed look. "Forgot to take your order."
"Of course." I say, making it a point to not get into it with her. Despite all of our being around each other, we hardly share more than a few words between us. Which is fine by me, as long as she doesn't open her fat mouth to Spencer about anything. "I'll be right back."
I turn around and hear Maggie instructing Spencer on which ball to use. "That green one, babe, not gonna work."
"Uh, I'm going with Ashley."
I hear feet catching up to me, then Spencer's beside me. I look at her and smile, and she grins at me like crazy.
"Thanks, Spence."
"Anytime."
---
I'm watching TV with my Mom, and it almost doesn't completely suck. She's actually not that bad to be around, if you get past a few quirks of hers. I have a few of the same quirks. I guess things work that way.
"Wine, sweetie?" She swirls her cup at me.
"Oh, no thanks, Mom. I should be heading home." I shift in my seat.
"You can just spend the night here, you know. This is always your home, Ashley." She sips her wine. We've had a nice night together, but do I want to push it? I remember how awful it was to be banned from my house, last summer. I had stepped over my Mother's boundaries far too many times, and she had to punish me for it.
In retrospect, it was understandable.
I was awful. I don't want to fall back into any of that.
"Thanks, Mom." I really do mean it. "But I think I should head back. I have lots of homework."
She gives me a half smile and pads up the stairs to her bedroom.
"Don't forget dinner Monday night!" I call after her.
---
I'm pretty sure I was sleeping very soundly when my phone rang. In a dreamlike trance, I reached for it, let it lay against my ear as I closed my eyes again.
"Mmmph?"
"Ashley?" Spencer's voice.
"Nnnuh."
"Were you sleeping? I'm sorry, I know it's like, one am."
"Mmmph phm." I grumble, too tired to open my mouth and speak actual words.
"Did you happen to finish those science worksheets?"
"Mmm hmm."
"How was your Mom's house?"
"Ehhhh."
"That's good. I'm glad you two are getting along better." She says sincerely.
"Mhm." I mumble.
"Do you want to come to the museum with me and Maggie tomorrow?"
"Uh uh."
"Ash! Come on. There's an original Van Gogh."
"Nuh cuh."
"I know you don't care, but you should care 'cause I care." She tells me sweetly. I almost laugh.
"Eh hay uh."
"You do not hate me, Ashley Davies." Spencer laughs.
"Uh uttt."
"You're just lucky I'm one of the few people on this Earth that can understand your grunt-language."
"Eh uvv it."
"I do love it."
---
"So, things are going well?" Mr. C asks, stirring sugar into his coffee.
"Well as they can be, I guess." I suppose this is true. "I'm not disappointed with the way things are going. My Mom's being a lot nicer."
He nods.
"And school's almost out." I say.
He nods, again.
"And...the sun is shining." I say, looking out the window.
He chuckles. "Indeed it is. I'm really proud of your improvement, Ashley. Soon you won't need me at all."
Somehow, this alarms me. "No way, Mr. C. I promise I'll always be screwed up."
At this, he just laughs.
---
I stood behind a counter in the Carlin house, helping Paula shell peas for dinner. I don't know when I became that friend - the one that hung out with the parent while the other friends ran off and did whatever else they do.
Maggie and Spencer sat at the island, painting each other's nails. I guess that's what they do.
"That color looks so good on you, Spencer." Maggie cooed.
I rolled my eyes. Paula caught this and gave me a private smile.
"Paula, that blouse looks so good on you." I whispered to her, cocking my eyebrow.
Maggie went on. "It totally brings out your eyes."
I shelled more peas. "That color, Paula, despite being red, totally brings out your blue eyes." I said, monotone.
Paula snorted, trying to hold back laughter, and Spencer and Maggie looked back at us. I just grinned, and Paula shrugged.
"Spencer, honey, go get your brother and tell him to take a shower before dinner. He had basketball practice today."
Maggie makes a face at Spencer. "Ew. Sweaty boys."
Spencer gets up and comes to stand behind me, sticking her arms out on either side, showing me her nails. "Like my nails, Ash?"
"Spencer, your nails are beautiful." I tell her, and she leans forward to press her forehead against the back of my head, and I smile, then she's running upstairs with her girlfriend.
I think the smile is still on my face.
"Is it wrong to say I don't exactly like that girl?" Paula breaks me out of my reverie, gesturing upstairs.
"Who, Maggie?" I ask. "Nah. I'd say that girl is the devil, but she's just not interesting or smart enough."
Paula laughs. "Harsh."
I shrug. Not if you had our history. "Atleast she's pretty."
"Atleast." Paula echoes. And it's true. Maggie is very, very pretty. Not Spencer pretty, of course, but who is? They make a gorgeous couple. The only person who would possibly complement Spencer as well could be me.
Glen comes down from the top of the stairs, grunting and smelly.
"Glen! You smell like a barn." I think I really like Paula.
"It's not my fault. Coach is working me like a horse." He complains, getting juice out of the fridge and swallowing some in one gulp.
Paula grabs a cup for him with a motherly glare, and he grins sheepishly. "Hey, Ashley."
"Glen." I say, waving my hand and setting the bowl of peas on the table.
Glen turns his attention back to his mother. "Dennison ate it and hurt his knee today in practice."
"Aiden?" I interrupt. Glen looks at me.
"You know Dennison?"
I shake my head absently. "I knew him once...is he okay?"
Glen only shrugs. "Fine enough to mack on Madison after practice."
I roll my eyes. Classic Aiden.
"That Madison chick is fine, though." Glen says, sitting next to me while his mother sets the table. "Spencer said you guys used to be friends. It's a little hard for me to believe."
"Why?" I demand.
He seems a little taken aback. "No reason, chill, kitty. Anyways, how you doin' lately, Ashley?"
He's so smarmy. "You really do need a shower." I tell him.
"Dinner's almost ready." Paula calls from the dining room table. Glen sighs and gets up to clean himself, I hope, and Maggie comes downstairs.
"Staying for the big family dinner?" She asks, sounding cocky.
"Maggie, your hair looks like crap." I tell her, and she makes a face and puts a hand on her head. I go wash my hands while she runs to the bathroom, and Spencer comes in.
"Hey." She smiles at me, and comes to lean against the sink next to me. "Are you staying for dinner?"
"I don't think so." I tell her, and her face kind of falls.
"I'll bring over those science notes for you later, though. After Maggie's gone." I say, making a face.
"I really wish you two would get along better." She says, sounding earnest.
"I really wish you would just dump her and make her cry." I say.
Spencer grins broadly. "You promise to come back?"
I wrap her up in a hug. "Just call me when it's clear. I'll be here in two shakes of a lamb's tail."
She laughs into my embrace, and I just squeeze her tighter.
When I go to say goodbye to the rest of the family, they all seem sad that I'm not staying. I'm totally in with the family, which is an inevitable step if you are to eventually get the girl.
This makes me feel a little better.
---
"Let's go get some cookies." Spencer says.
I shift my weight, lying on my back looking at the sky, and shake my head. "Study your notes. You're not failing that final exam, Spence."
"But these notes are boring." She says, looking out at the campus, crawling with students at lunchtime. "I don't like studying when it's such a pretty summer day."
"No one likes a dumb blonde." I tell her. "You're so ADD."
She just groans. "I hate science."
I sit up, dusting my shoulders off, and look right at her. "If you get an A on the final exam, I'll cook you dinner."
She stares at me. "Ashley Davies can cook?"
"Only if Spencer Carlin will eat." I beam at her, and she returns the smile, but it's more shy. Then she just picks up her book defiantly.
"I'll take macaroni and cheese as the main course, please." She says, starting to concentrate on the book.
"I'll see what I can do." I say, busying myself with watching people while Spencer studies. I spot a limping Aiden by the boy's bathroom.
"I, uh...I'll be right back, Spence." I tell her tanding up and brushing off. "Don't stop reading." I say, taking off.
"Aiden." I say, approaching him. He looks alarmed, but stops, glancing around to see what's going on.
"It's okay." I tell him. "I'll make it fast. I heard from Glen Carlin you hurt your leg."
"Yeah." He says, looking down at his left knee. "It's pretty bad, but hopefully I'll still be able to play. Byut that might not be the case." He glances back at his table where people are waiting.
I wonder why I did this. But I had the urge to set things right, don't know why. "Well, I'm really sorry. I know how much basketball means to you."
He hesitates. "Thanks, Ash. That means a lot. No one's said it yet. Just told me how stupid I was, how it ruined my college plans." He gives me a rueful smile. "I guess no one cares about the cripple." He looks back at the table, and I see Glen, who has Madison hanging all over him.
"That sucks, Aiden."
He just nods. "Yeah. I know." Then he sighs, scratching his head. "I better get back."
"Yeah.." I start to go.
"Ash."
I turn around. "Hm?"
"It was good talking." He smiles, this time a genuine Aiden smile. I sigh, then smile back. He's changed so much from the boy I knew, but he's still Aiden, under that letterman jacket and gelled hair.
"It really was."
---
"Hey, genius." I say, walking up to Spencer after school in the libary. "How's the studying."
"I'm pretty much a scientist now." She says, closing her book. "I've memorized the entire periodic table of elements. Ask me anything, do it."
"I believe you." I pat her on the head and sit down next to her.
"Well, get ready to cook, is all I'm sayin'." She says, scrunching up her nose.
"Your face'll stay like that." I warn, pinching her nose. She just shrugs.
"You'd still hang out with me."
I scoff. "That's what you think."
She makes an ugly face. "Come on."
"A face only a mother could love." I say, pretending to avert my eyes from the ugliness.
"Oh, come on." Spencer says, and I look at her. She's making the ugliest face I've ever seen. "You don't love me?"
I turn bright red in a single millisecond, but her face doesn't change.
"You look like a goblin." I tell her, but I can feel my cheeks burn. I know she can see.
"You don't love my goblin face?" She asks, still making the face. I can't laugh, I can't speak, so I just reach out and cup her cheek. Her face melts back into normal, beautiful Spencer.
"You don't love me?" She whispers, and she's serious now, her eyes pleading for an answer.
I stroke her face with my thumb, not moving my hand. "I love you and all your faces." I say, so soft I'm not sure she can hear me.
But when she smiles, pressing her cheek into my hand, I know she did. And that's when I know, for sure. I love her. God, I love her.
She turns back to her book, a sly smile on her face, but I can see her ears reddening.
She totally loves me, too.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"How many cups of water?" I demand, pen poised over the pad.
My Mom considers this. "I don't know. Two?"
"Mom!"
"Two, for sure. Definitely." She gets a playful look in her eye. "What's all this for again?"
"Spencer, Mom." I tell her impatiently. "Spencer from school."
Spencer passed her final exam with flying colors, of course. A plus. Better than me. Apparently, she's been pretending this whole time to hate science.
So now I have to cook her a dinner. And of course, here come the insecurities.
"And why do you want to impress some girl from school this much?"
"It's Mr. Carlin's daughter, Mom. Spencer Carlin. She's really, really nice."
My mom gives me a strange look, so I just change the subject. I can't talk about Spencer lately without getting either tongue tied, or all gooey inside.
"What kind of cheese?"
"Cheddar. Or the white kind."
"The white kind?"
"Or both, if you want. Give it some extra flavor."
"Mozzarella?"
"Mhm."
"What kinds of spices?" I demand. I'm kind of frantic - this dinner should be nice for Spencer. She did so well. I'm actually very proud of her.
"Hmm. Try some - "
"Wait!" I cry.
"What?" My mother snips, a little impatient.
"How do you spell 'mozzarella'?"
---
"So Spencer tells me you owe her dinner." Mr. C says.
"Yeah." I admit. "Tonight, actually."
"She should like that." Mr. C smiles, then leans a little closer to his desk. "I didn't say anything, but I think she might have a little crush on you."
I begin to fidget, immediately uncomfortable.
"Not to make you uneasy. And I think Glen's got an eye on you, too." Mr. C winks.
I'm mortified. Mr. C is such a Dad - so embarassing.
"The Carlin children seem enchanted by you, Ashley." He says. I sink lower in my seat.
"So, Mr. C, crack isn't that bad for you, right?" I ask, desperate for a topic change.
"What?"
"Crack."
"Ashley, you took crack cocaine?" He demands, sitting up straighter, all business. He seems alarmed.
"I'm just kidding." I concede, grinning.
"You could give an old man a heart attack."
---
"That was so good, Ash." Spencer said, pushing her empty plate away from her and leaning back, hands on stomach.
I smile. "Thanks."
"The paper plates were an especially nice touch." She winks. She doesn't need to know that I spent a good portion of forty five minutes, running around, making sure everything was perfect. Were candles too much? Yes. Do I have the good tablecloth out? Yes. Good china? I don't have any good china. Paper plates will do. Napkins gave the evening a touch of class.
"I'm just glad you enjoyed yourself." I said, standing up and grabbing the plates.
"Let me help." Spencer said, standing up. I put a hand up to stop her. "Nope. It's all me."
She sat back down, a smile playing on her lips. "I don't want to sound mean, but I didn't think you could cook that well."
I shrug. "I don't want to sound mean, but I didn't think you'd pass the test." I grin at her.
She makes a shocked face. "I think you just hurt my feelings."
"Oh, psh. I couldn't hurt your feelings if I wanted to." I say dismissively.
"Doubt it." Spencer says, regarding her plate. Her smile kind of falls.
"Spence?"
She looks up at me, and for a moment, looks unbearably sad. "My brother likes you."
I make a face. "Ew, Glen?"
"That's the one." She bites her lip. "My Mom told him to ask you out."
I roll my eyes. "I like Paula and all, but..."
"He only likes you 'cause you're hot." Spencer says suddenly. "Like, he doesn't know you."
I make an amused face. "No one knows me. That's the appeal; mystery."
She raises an eyebrow at me. "Anyone who says that doesn't know you."
Good point. And also? Aw. Aw so much. I want to hug her. "Well, don't worry. I'm not dating Glen, or even letting him touch my boob, or anything."
"It's not fair." She mumbles.
"That Glen can't touch my boobs? Spencer, I don't care about Glen."
"He shouldn't even have a chance. Just because he's a boy...." She trails off, shaking her head. I feel immediately alarmed.
I frown at her, then busy myself, bringing the plates into the kitchen. She followed. Silence, for a few seconds. Then the funk faded, as it tends to do quickly, between me and Spencer.
"You sure do know how to show a girl a nice time." She was saying, as I threw away the plates.
"Do I?" I say, washing the silverware.
She nods. "I always try to get Maggie to cook for me, and here you are, volunteering and being awesome."
"Yeah, that's me in general." I said, turning the fountain off. "Just being awe - hey." I say, turning around and being captured in Spencer's arms. She squeezed me tight.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you." She kept telling me.
"It's nothing." I said, patting her back and smelling her hair. I couldn't help myself.
"It's not nothing. It's a lot."
"Okay." Was all I said. I was of two minds; I really liked touching Spencer, being close to Spencer. But I really didn't know what I would do. I guess what I'm saying is I didn't exactly trust myself.
I let go. She looked up at me and frowned. "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I just..." I shake my head, backing away. "Can't be that close to you."
"Why?" She takes a step forward.
"Because." I take one step back.
"Ashley, tell me."
I look at her and it's like the other night, where she was making the weird faces, and breaking my heart in so many ways she didn't know about.
"Tell you what?"
"I need to know if you meant it." She says, sounding like she was in pain.
"What?" I take her by the arms and look her straight into her eyes.
"The other night. When you told me..." She looks embarassed. Her cheeks are reddening. Oh, God. I know what this is. This is the moment. The big moment where everything has to be said, and then you go from there. Also known as, telling the truth.
"That I loved you?" My voice cracks. She looks worried. "Spencer, what's wrong?"
She takes a deep, shaky breath. "Do you?"
"Spencer, you're my best friend, of course - "
"That's not what I asked." She interrupts, sounding like she hates every minute of this, but her voice is firm. "I love you, Ashley."
The floor melts beneath me, and I fall through. I just keep falling, and falling, but Spencer is still in front of me. She's falling with me. I can't speak.
"Say something." She begs.
"I - I don't know what to say." I say, honestly. "Tell me what to say. Tell me, and I'll say it."
"Ashley..."
"Please, Spencer." I say, grabbing her hands. They're warm, and she squeezes them tight. "Anything you want."
"Tell me you love me like I want you to." She says, and I can tell she's near tears. This startles me more than anything in a while has, that maybe Spencer feels bad enough right now, because of something I've done, to cry.
"I don't know what that means." I say, in hurried, hushed tones. I'm panicking. "Tell me what to do. I won't date your brother, Spencer, I promise. I don't like - him. I don't like him. I like you."
"Don't say that." She says, letting go of my hands like they burned her. "You have to mean it."
"I don't understand!" I cry in frustration. "I don't know what anything means. I just want to make you happy, I want to..I want to be everything that's good for you. I just don't..." Don't know what to say. Spencer's crying. "Please, stop crying." I beg her.
"Kiss me." She says.
My heart stops. "What?"
"I need you to kiss me, please."
"Spencer.." Not right now, please. Not right now. I can't do this. "I can't."
"Because you don't want to?"
"I...I can't." I hate myself. I hate everything. Why can't I? It would be so easy to reach out, brush my lips against hers.
"Ashley, I know. I know how you feel, I know how everything feels impossible right now." She says, pleading with me to see the truth. Her face is red from crying, and anger, and whatever else she feels. "It's okay to be gay." She whispers the last word.
"I'm not gay!" I cry, taking a step back. "I mean, I'm...I'm not."
She looks like this has hurt her more than anything I've said tonight. "How can you say that?"
I can't answer.
She's on me in a flash, pressing her body against me, and then her lips are on my neck. And then I die a little, because this is everything I've ever thought it would be, hoped it would be, and I'm exploding. I'm on fire and I love it, and then I push her away.
She's crying now, really. "I love you." I say. "I want to be your best friend, and I want to be the person you always come to, and I never, ever want to mess that up."
"You won't."
"I will." I insist, getting closer to her. "You don't get it, I will. I'm not..ready. I'm so sorry."
"Ready for what?" She demands, sadness giving way to anger.
"Spencer..."
"I see the way you look at me. I know you can't fake that, Ashley."
"I need time. I swear, I just need time."
"Time for what?" All her energy is slowly fading, I can see. She's barely holding it together, slumped over the sink in my kitchen. I'm standing much too far away. "I'm in love with you. I can't stand it anymore, I really can't."
I can't breath after she says this. Really, I can't breath.
The last thing I see is Spencer's concerned face as I fall, fall to the floor.
---
- Spencer's POV -
I was in the middle of a crying, hissy fit, and my heart was being broken for the first time.
Then Ashley fell, and all that disappeared.
"Ashley?" I scrambled to my knees, silently cursing myself for not catching her. I slapped her lightly on the face. "Ashley. Ashley, wake up right now."
Nothing. Oh, man, oh man. What if I gave her a heart attack or something? What if I put her into a guilt induced coma? I am a terrible person.
Unless she wakes up.
"Ash!" I hit her harder. "Ashley, you're just passed out, and that's okay, but please wake up now? Wake up!"
Her eyes pop open, and she stares at me, calmly. "You don't have to yell."
I wipe a tear away.
"The hitting wasn't very necessary, either."
I don't know whether to hit her or hug her, so I just stare at her, sniffling.
She takes a deep breath and sits up. "So, intense, huh?"
"You passing out?" Sniff. "Yeah. Did you hit your head hard?"
She just shakes her head. I wonder if she remembers anything I said, then I think, of course she did. She isn't going to get amnesia, this isn't a movie.
"About what I said..." I start, wondering if this is the right move. I know how Ashley feels about me. Not because she's told me, not because anyone else has. Because I can feel it in my bones. I can tell when she looks at me, or smiles at me, or glares at anyone who checks me out. She has it bad, and I was trying to give her time. To let me know for sure.
But she hasn't. She's sending me all the right signals. But still, nothing. I'm beginning to wonder if she was meaning to send those signals at all. Maybe I'm misinterpreting. I've laid it on the table, everything. There's nothing else I can do, except hope.
"Yeah?" Ashley presses me on.
"I'm sorry." Is all I can think to say, and I am. I want to ask her so many questions: Are you sure you're not gay? What do you need time for? Did you mean it when you said you loved me?
"You don't have to be sorry." Ashley says. I still have so much to say to her. She's looking at me strangely. "What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking...I'm wondering how differently that conversation would have turned out if you hadn't fainted."
I can see her face change as she recalls what I said to her, moments before she fell. Why did she faint? Was it because of what I said? She looks nervous. I'm a million times more nervous.
Of course, Ashley manages to break the tension. "You're such a cliche."
My jaw drops. "What?"
"Gay girl in love with her best friend." Ashley says, trying to smirk and not quite pulling it off. I can't blame her for trying, though. My heart skips a beat, but I go with the flow.
"Yeah, right. For the to be an actual cliche, you'd have to be straight." Point: Spencer.
She screws up her face immediately, and I go for the save. "But it's true." I tell her. "I can't help it."
"I don't want you to be able to help it." She says, voice dripping sincerity I'm sure she didn't even know was showing. She looks so vulnerable, so open right now. I crab walk over to her on the floor, laying my head on her shoulder.
"If it'll help us, help with things not to be weird, you can forget everything that was said tonight." I just want Ashley, in any form I can take her. I don't want to push her away.
"I would never."
--- Ashley's POV ---
Eventually we got up off of the floor, and eventually things felt normal again. But the electricity never disappeared. The static that was always present, ever since we met, was apparent, but had become stronger, somehow.
I was self conscious the entire time she helped me clean up, the entire time I drove her home, and the whole time she was kissing me goodnight, on the forehead, like always.
I thought about her all night. Then there was morning, and I was ready for action.
I wanted my Mom. So that's where I went. Luckily, she was up.
"Ashley, dear heavens, what are you doing out so early?" She ushered me into the house.
"Mom, it's like, six." I say glumly, trudging in.
"Is it, now?" She says, and we both sit down. I level my stare at her, and I can tell she senses something is wrong.
"What's wrong, dear?"
"Mom, did you ever notice..." I'm so not doing this. I trail off and she gives me a puzzled look.
"Hmm?"
"If I tell you something, do you promise not to...judge me?" I say, in a meek tone of voice.
"What did you do, Ashley?"
"Mom." I sound miserable. "I didn't do anything. I just.." I sigh. I don't know if I can.
"Spit it out, honey." She says, fiddling with her robe.
"Did you ever thing that I was maybe, gay?" I say, entire body heating up the second the words left my mouth.
"Gay? No. If my daughter were gay, I would know it."
I laugh internally. "But what if...I was?" I can't meet her eyes.
"But you aren't, Ashley."
"But what if I was?"
"Whatever you think - "
"What I know, Mom." I interrupt her. "What I know."
"You're too young to know these things." My mother says quickly, dismissively. She seems irritated.
"No I'm not." I said, my voice rising. "I think I would know, and I do know. I'm gay, Mom."
She just laughs.
"Don't laugh! This is serious!"
"Honey, do you expect me to believe this?"
"Why wouldn't you?" I demand.
"How can I? You sleep with a different boy every week!"
"I do not!" I cry, feeling violated. Tears sting my eyes. This is not how it was supposed to happen.
"Girls your age feel things, sweetie." She says, trying to convince herself as much as me. "Things they don't know - "
"Don't talk to me like I don't know myself, because I do!" I yell, standing up. How can she react like this? Like I'm playing a prank. "I've known it all along, I just...I couldn't...."
"Sit back down, Ashley. We'll talk about this, and..."
"Can you just tell me it's okay?" I ask, jerking my hand away. "Or tell me you think I'm disgusting? Just..tell me something. Pretend like I matter to you and say something!"
She looks alarmed. "You do matter, I love you. I love you very much and I think you are jumping the gun a bit, dear."
"What gun? What jumping?" I demand hotly. "Everyday, I had to pretend I was something I'm not. I like girls, Mom! I do!"
"You like girls." She says, shaking her head, not believing me. "Honestly, Ashley. The things you do for attention."
My stomach drops to the floor. "This was hard for me to do, Mom. I mean...I wouldn't make this up."
She gives me the fish eye.
"Why is it so hard to believe?" I ask, my voice getting smaller as I feel like the room's getting bigger.
"I just...I can't accept that. I don't belive it, no."
She's acting like I just told her that maybe I prefer surf to turf. This hurts more than anything, I think.
I guess this wasn't as groundbreaking as I thought.
---
Mr. Carlin's car isn't in the driveway, and neither is Paula's. Maybe I can catch Spencer before she gets to school. I knock on the door, knowing Glen is at basketball practice and that Clay drove him there to get to school early. Spencer should be home alone.
I suspect this is perfect for what I have in mind. I wonder if I should say something, and then kiss her. Or maybe tell her what a horrible wench my Mother is, and then she'll comfort me with her kisses. Maybe I should just kiss her outright, and hold her like I should have last night.
This time, it will be perfect.
I let myself in, taking liberties I otherwise wouldn't have knowing the house was empty. Spencer must still be asleep. That's good, maybe I'll just crawl in bed with her. Sounds nice.
There's noise coming from her room, I realize, taking the stairs two at a time. Maybe she's getting ready.
I push the door open without knocking. My mistake.
"Shit!" Maggie's voice is husky, low. She's crawling all over Spencer, but when she sees me, her eyes go wide and she rolls off of Spencer, grabbing the sheet with her.
I meet Spencer's eyes, locked on her eyes, realizing she is naked and realizing that this is not how I pictured the first time seeing her naked would be. I don't want to look at anything else, not Maggie, not Spencer's nudity, just her eyes, which are widening and widening.
Then opens her mouth to speak, but I don't want to hear it. I slam the door shut and rush outside, frantic, because I'm sure that my heart detached itself from my chest, crawled up my throat, and is now about to be thrown up.
Heart vomit.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I skipped school that day.
I felt like skipping therapy, but somehow, I couldn't bring myself to do it. Besides, I can get to missing Mr. C pretty easily. But that doesn't mean I have to talk to him.
"Anything you want to talk about, Ashley?" He asked, tossing a rubber ball up into the air and catching it. I'm sure he knows nothing of Spencer and Maggie's naked endeavors, and I'm sure he knows even less about my involvement.
"Not really." I say, shifting.
"You look troubled." He tosses it, catches it.
"Do I?"
He nods.
I concentrate on the ball, leaving his hand, arcing in the air, and coming back down. It helps me keep my mind blank. It helps me not concentrate on the fact that Spencer proclaimed her love for me and went to screw Maggie within hours. What I hate even more than this is the fact that I have no right to be angry.
But I can be hurt.
"I think I messed up." I finally say. "I think I..." I think I definitely can't talk about this with Mr. C.
"How did you mess up, Ashley?" Toss, arc, land. The ball kept moving.
"In every sense of the word." I say, "Actually, I did so in such a way that I can't really feel bad about it, because it's all my fault."
Mr. C just nods, which is therapist shorthand for "Go on."
I'm beginning to see the problems with falling in love with your therapist's daughter. "I feel like I've lost something that was never really mine, so I can't be sad about it. But..." I place a hand over my left shoulder, my heart. "I am sad. I'm really, really sad and I don't know what to do."
Mr. C looks at me very sympathetically. He stops tossing the ball. "Sadness is just a reminder that things aren't happening the way we want them to." He says. "What's not going your way?"
I think about this. What isn't going my way? "This was the one time I wasn't actively trying not to screw things up, and I did." My voice breaks, and I hate myself. I squeeze my eyes shut against the image of Maggie crawling all over Spencer. I hate that they've shared kisses, intimate words, touches. "And I don't think I can fix it this time. The thing...the thing that bothers me most is that I really need to fix this, and I've never tried to fix anything before." I sigh. "I don't think I can."
Even I don't know what I'm babbling about, but Mr. C seems to understand I'm completely losing it.
"Ashley, you can always fix things." He tries to tell me, but I just shake my head.
"I don't know what to do." I say, completely miserable. I'm pressing my face into my hands. "I don't even know what happened."
"You're being awfully vague." Mr. C tells me softly. "Maybe - "
But I just shake my head. "My Mom doesn't think I can think for myself." I tell him. "But I know I can if I can hurt this bad."
Mr. C can't help me this time.
---
I don't speak to Spencer all that day. No missed calls, nothing. I feel tired, I feel depressed, and then the next day comes.
I drag myself to school, ditch science, and take a nap in the office. On my way out to the courtyard, to grab some milk and possibily hop the gate to go home and sleep some more. Avoid Spencer, really, and everything she brought to mind. I was ready to tune the world out.
I'm carefully avoiding the tree, my tree, our tree, when I hear commotion on the other side of the quad. Is that...no, it couldn't be. No, it is. It's Spencer. Just my luck.
Sherry Pena stood over Spencer, staring her down, looking mightily pissed off. Sherry Pena, who tried out for the football team. Sherry Pena, who is always the base in the cheerleading pyramid because of her large, linebacker shoulders. Sherry Pena, who stood inches taller and much stronger than Spencer.
I doubletime it over there, where a crowd has gathered. "What's going on?" I mutter to someone.
"Some girl just threw down with Sherry Pena!"
"Why?" I ask, still pushing through the crowd.
"She's crazy! She's gonna get her ass beat!"
I push my way to the center of the crowd, where Spencer is glaring right back at Sherry.
I feel proud for a moment, then I see her naked, and I blush. She looks at me, and her glare softens, but Sherry pushes her and she falls backward, right onto her butt. I spring into action, jumping in front of Spencer.
"Whoa, okay, now, Sherry." I say, holding my hands up. The crowd ooohs and aahhhs.
"Protecting your girlfriend?" Sherry sneers. "How cute. Move it."
"Come on." I say, moving to block her again. "What'd Spencer ever do to you, huh? Leave her alone."
"Davies, I ain't telling you twice." She pokes me in the chest.
"You get one of those." I warn. "Just one."
My threat doesn't faze her. She glances back at Spencer, who's now standing up and placing an arm on my shoulder, which I shrug off immediately. "You don't scare me. Let me at the girl." Sherry orders, brushing me aside. I stand my ground.
"I'm sorry I said those things." Spencer's saying. What things?
"You will be sorry." Sherry says, as the crowd starts up again. She reaches out to grab Spencer and I push her away harshly.
"You're not touching her. If you do, there will be an ass beating, and it won't be either of ours." I say, gesturing between me and Spencer.
Sherry's nostrils flare, and she reaches out to grab a handful of my hair. I put my head down and ram her in the stomach, wrapping my arms around her and taking her down.
"Ashley!" Spencer cries, and I see her next to me, while I'm scuffling with Sherry.
"Watch your face!" Some cheerleader yells to Sherry, who sticks two fingers up my nostrils and flings me off of her.
"Owwww!" I say, holding my face. Spencer rushes over, kneeling on the ground.
"Ash, are you - hmmph!" Spencer's on her side, grimacing.
Oh. Hell. No. I'm on my feet in a flash, and I can't really remember anything after Sherry kicked Spencer in the ribs excpt sitting on top of her and slapping the shit out of her. My hands are stinging before I feel strong arms lift me up and I realize the fight's over.
Aiden's pulling me offf, and before I can say anything, I'm being carted off to the principal's office with Spencer in tow, and they're taking Sherry to the nurse.
---
The office is a cold place. Especially when you're waiting for the principal to summon you into his office for fighting. Especially when Spencer's already in there, and you're ignoring the glares of the uptight administrator to press your ear against the door, trying to listen.
I couldn't hear anything. I did, however, hear footsteps approaching, so I jumped back. the door opens.
"Miss Davies, my office, please." The principal's summoning me, but I just look at Spencer. She seems sad, like she wants to tell me something.
I walk into the office. Twenty minutes later, I am escorted out, to the phone, where my Mother is called, unable to be reached. So I'm seated in the hall, to wait for the bell to ring.
Spencer sulks out of the bathroom, taking a look down the empty halls. She comes to sit next to me, sighing.
I stand up, and walk into the bathroom, approaching a mirror. I touch my nose gingerly, and Spencer walks in.
"Does it hurt?" She asks, peering in the mirror.
I shake my head. "Did she kick you hard?" I turn around to face her. She shrugs. "Let me see."
She hesitates, then reaches down to lift up her shirt, revealing a spot on her ribs that's beginning to bruise. I reach out to touch it, to touch her where she hurts, and her eyes never leave my hand. I bring my hand back at last moment, wincing.
"You'll be sore in the morning." I turn around to face the mirror.
"Thanks for coming to my rescue." Spencer gives me a half smile over my shoulder. "You're my knight in glittery eyeshadow."
I spin around. "You slept with Maggie." I accuse her.
She looks shocked. "You don't waste any time getting to the point, do you?"
I laugh harshly. "Neither do you, apparently."
"Are you calling me a slut?" She demands. I just shrug. "That's really rich, Ashley. Now, can I count on two hands how many people you've slept with, or would I have to use my feet, too?"
She might as well have stabbed me in the stomach. I recoil from her, not wanting her to see my face, and head for the door.
"Ashley, wait." She grabs my arm. "I didn't mean it."
"I don't care what you mean!" I jerk my arm back. "She was naked and crawling all over you, and - "
"I didn't ask you to come barging through the door!"
"You're right." I back away from her. "You're right."
"Ashley, will you please stop? I mean..what's wrong? What did I do?"
I struggle with my words. What did she do, exactly, besides sleep with her girlfriend? Who am I to tell her that's wrong just because I happen to love her very, very much?
"You told me you loved me, then went and fucked her." I say from behind gritted teeth. Spencer seems stricken by my language.
"I do love you." She says, lowering her voice. "I told you that. You turned me down, remember?" She's getting angry, now. "I practically threw myself at you and you told me what? You needed time? Whatever, Ashley, I'm not playing your games. Maggie's not afraid to be with me. That's what I like about her."
Now that, I can tell, is a lie. "Liar."
"She's my girlfriend, Ashley. Why are you so angry?" She's challenging me with this, I can tell.
"You know why I'm angry!" I explode. Why is she doing this? Pretending she's blind, making me explain what I know she's already aware of. "You weren't supposed to...I didn't..." I clamp my hands around my face, hating myself for failing to articulate my feelings.
"Say it." Spencer demands.
"Spencer..."
She takes a step closer, reaching out to touch my nose, right in the sore spot, where it hurts. She draws her hand back. "Tell me everything." She asks, softly. I look at her. She's so beautiful, but none of that matters, because she's beautiful in every way. In the way she's looking at me, pleading with her eyes, and the blueness of them almost breaks my heart. The way she can't stop nibbling at her lip because she's nervous, and her left eyebrow is creased, the way it does when she's concerned about something.
"Please?"
I take a deep breath. I have to do this. I have to do this because my own issues are hurting Spencer, and I would throw myself into a fire before I ever caused her more pain than I already have. Because I love her, and I think I finally know what the means.
"I'm gay." The word echoes, and I try not to wince. Spencer keeps her eyes on me, the most nerve wracking audience I've ever had, talking straight to those eyes. "I'm gay and my Mom doesn't believe me, and no one else knows, and I don't know how I've kept it a secret this long." I breathe. "I'm gay, and my first crush was Madison. I know. The pink ranger awas always my favorite, because she was so cute. I never wanted a Ken doll, I just wanted two Barbies to play house with. Maggie was...Maggie was the first girl I ever slept with." I can't look at Spencer, but I hear her gasp. I keep going. "I hate that it's taken me this long to tell you how much you mean to me, how I love you, how special and perfect you are, and how okay it would be if you hate me right now."
I'm staring at the wall. After my speech, the silence sets in, and my throat closes up. I can't speak anymore. It's all out there, words in the air I can't bring back.
I consider leaving. That is, until I feel Spencer's fingers on my chin, bringing my gaze to her. I still can't look.
"Look at me."
"Don't make me." I say. "Let me go."
Spencer gets very close to my face, so close I can feel her breath on my cheek. "Never."
I meet her eyes. They're blue, and blazing, and watery.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner." I say, or, I try to say. I'm sure only have the words get out, with my voice breaking and trembling.
Spencer just shakes her head a little, "Thank you."
Then she closes the inches between our lips, and my lips are dry, and I'm unprepared, and it kind of hurts my nose. And it's over almost before it started, that quick, chaste kiss that told everything we couldn't speak of, weren't ready to yet.
"You okay?" She asks.
"If you're okay."
"I'm okay."
I smile at her, then cease immediately. "Ow!"
"What's wrong?"
I laugh a tiny laugh. "My nose hurts when I smile."
She raises an eyebrow. "Then don't smile."
"I won't." I tell her, and then I notice she's still standing very, very close to me.
"Ash?"
"Yeah?" I lick my lips. Better to be ready.
"You look really beautiful in that shirt.
I smile, ready to thank her, but the pain flares up. "Ow!"
"Oh, I'm sorry." She says, then "You're a really good kisser."
I grin broadly. "Ow!" I put my hand on my face. "You're doing that on purpose!"
"You're a genius too!" She cries, hugging me tightly.
I can't contain my smile. "Spencerrrr!"
She lets me go. "That's for never telling me you slept with my girlfriend before, nitwit."
"I was gonna!"
Spencer starts to walk toward the exit, grabbing my hand and dragging me along with her. "Come on, we're going to my house to make sweet love."
"Ha!" I say, triumphant. "You didn't make me smile that time."
She looks at me, deadpan. "I was being serious."
I can't help it. "Ouch!" I cry. "You're so mean right now!"
"Just stop smiling and you'll be fine." She tells me.
"Stop saying stuff, you awful, awful smile-maker...person." I say, pressing my fingers softly against my nose. She just laughs over her shoulder, pulling me down the hall.
"I'm suspended." I tell her.
"Me, too."
"Cool." I think back. "Hey, what did you do to make Sherry Pena want to mash your face into the asphalt?"
"Defended your dumb self." Spencer says, and I finally let go of her hand.
"What'd she say?"
"Things that shouldn't be said about anyone, especially someone as sweet as you."
I smile at her. My nose immediately hurt. "Ow! That was a bad one, Spence.."
She winces in my direction, patting the side of my face. "I'm sorry, that was an accident."
We keep walking. "Hey, Spence?"
"Hm?"
"Are we actually gonna go make sweet love?" I ask, and she looks at me. I try to smile at her with my eyes, not my mouth. My nose is still throbbing.
"We're going to go get you some ice."
---
"Hold this on your nose for a while." Spencer says, handing me a bag of ice.
"It's cold." I say, testing it out.
"It's ice, smartypants." Spencer says, and starts to lead the way up the stairs, to her room. The Carlin household, mid afternoon. No one's home.
"Let's sit downstairs." I say, motioning to the couch.
She gives me a puzzled look.
"I don't want to step foot into your Den of Love until it's been fumigated." I explain.
Spencer rolls her eyes grandly. "You're so immature."
"Whatevs." I follow her up the stairs, through her door, and sit on the floor. She looks at me funny.
"You slept with her too, you know." She says, shaking her head as if she can't quite believe this herself.
"Yeah..." I don't have that much to say about that.
"I always thought there was something between you two..."
I make a horrified face. "There's nothing between us."
"Not like that." Spencer tells me. "Just a strange tension I couldn't quite put my finger on."
"Why do you have to talk about this?" I ask, leaning my head against her wall, ice pack still on nose. "It's such a weird situation, we should really never bring it up again."
"You're just lucky I'm so laid back." She grimaces. "I can't believe you slept with her."
"Spencer! So did you."
"She's my girlfriend."
"So you're telling me you're planning on doing it more than once?" I make a disgusted sound.
"You're so possessive!" She squeals.
"I only did it once." I tell her seriously. "And it wasn't that great." Lies.
Spencer raises one eyebrow. "Not that great?"
I stare at her. "I know you're like, three seconds away from giving me details, so just stop right there."
She laughs.
"Just know this." I promise. "Whatever she did, I can do better."
At this, Spencer's face turns a little red. Ha. I knew I still had it.
"You're so sure?" Spencer teases, regaining back a bit of her cool.
"Don't act like you doubt it." I say cockily, reapplying the ice pack. "You were totally feeling it in the bathroom today, don't lie."
Spencer grins like a little girl with a secret. "You're so full of yourself."
I try to be bold. "You're so in love with me."
"Psh! You're in love with me, too." She says, and I realize we're sitting here like a bunch of idiots, goofy smiles dripping off of our faces, taunting each other with our love.
"We've established that." I say. "So why are we sitting here talking about it?"
Spencer fidgets. "I don't know."
I swallow. "Do you wanna...kiss or something?" Then I squeeze my eyes shut. "Oh, man. Listen to me. I have no game!"
This sends Spencer into a fit of giggles. "You're so cute when you're nervous."
"I'm cute all the time." I say, pouting. She hops off the bed and sits next to me, wrapping an arm around my shoulder.
"You're right about that." She says, and we share smiles. I stupidly forget that my nose is probably swelling. "Ouch." I say, through my smile. She just grins harder.
"So." I say. "What do you love most about me? Come on, I'm fishing for compliments."
"Ash!"
"Seriously. I'm hurt." I stick my bottom lip out. "Cheer me up."
"Uh, I'm hurt, too." She says, pointing to her side. "What do you love most about me?" She gives me a cheesy grin.
I just shake my head at her, setting the ice pack off to the side. I lift her shirt up, delicately, and her breathing hitches. I slowly bring my lips to her stomach, and she tenses up, then eases again. I kiss her already forming bruise softly, then pull her shirt back down, smoothing out the wrinkles.
When I look back at her, the cheesy grin is gone, and she's staring at me, lips parted and eyes foggy. "That. I love that."
"When I kiss your stomach?"
"When you do something like that, like it's nothing." She says, shaking her head.
"Kissing your stomach?" I say.
"And you're so clueless. You don't even know how sweet you're being right now."
"Spencer, if you want me to kiss your stomach again, just ask." I say, waggling my eyebrows and advancing on her.
"I have to ask?" She says playfully. I lay her down gently on her back, and straddle her, pulling her shirt up slowly.
"Mhm." I say, tracing soft circles around her bruise.
She bites her lip. "What if I don't?"
"Then I might anyways." I say, leaning down slowly. She breathes in, out, and I put my lips just above her bellybutton. I hear her sigh and almost melt inside.
"I have a girlfriend, ya know." She says, lightly.
I stop, bringing my head up to look at her. "And it's very serious." I roll my eyes. "You fornicate and everything."
She bursts out laughing, her stomach rolling with the laughter. I take this is as my cue to put my lips on her stomach and blow, producing a very loud, very crude fart sound that only makes her laugh harder. I roll of off her, grabbing the ice pack and putting it back on my nose, because I definitely can't stop smiling.
I love how we bounce back from all the badness. I look at Spencer and think, ours is a very strange relationship indeed.
After some more very enjoyable, but very chaste hanging out, we decide that maybe it's best that Spencer break the news of her suspension to her parents alone, and she walks me downstairs.
"I had fun today." She says, eyes all glittery. "Well...the later part. Not the fighting part."
"Totally." I say. I'm a lame, smitten teenager. Can't you tell?
She opens the door. "Call me later, okay?"
"Totally."
She kisses her fingers and places them on my cheek. Aw. It never ends, does it? The fluttering in my stomach.
As I walk down her pathway, leading to my car, I glance back atleast three times, and she's at the door, smiling and waving.
Again, aw.
---
I'm more nervous than I've been...well, in the past few minutes. Mr. C's leveling his stare at me, and I know he's going to say something, maybe call me a horrible person for getting his daughter suspended. I wonder how much Spencer told him, bite my tongue, and stare back innocently.
"I want to thank you for standing up for Spencer today at school." He says, getting up and patting me on the shoulder. "She told us all about it."
"She did?"
"We're incredibly thankful, and we've contacted the school to speak out against both of your suspensions."
Mr. C and Paula are totally those over involved parents, but it's a huge load off my shoulders.
"Is there anything you'd like to start with?" Mr. C asks, sitting down again. "I've been concerned, you're very erratic in your moods lately."
"I'm feeling a lot better."
"Genuinely?"
I think, honestly. "Yes, genuinely. Things have gotten better." I'm glad Mr. C has gotten used to my vague allusions about 'things'. He never presses me for details. I appreciate this.
"I'm glad to hear that, Ashley. I was worried about you, but you seem in good spirits."
Today, I just shrug. "I don't know...I've had a strange day, I don't know if I've processed it yet."
He nods, seeming to understand. "We've all had those days."
I shake my head. "No, it wasn't a bad day." I think of Spencer kissing me and feel flushed. "It was a good day, definitely."
"Didn't you get injured?" He asks.
"Yeah, besides that. I hung out with Spencer, actually. We had a nice time." I'm smiling and it hurts my nose, but I don't care.
He gives a warm laugh. "She mentioned that, too. I'm glad you two are becoming so close." You don't know half of it. "In fact, I'd like to invite you to dinner, Ashley."
"Dinner?" I'm not sure how I feel about that. Then I think, why not?
"Do you like steak?"
"I love steak." I say, perking up. "The bloodier, the better, I always say."
"Spencer told me that, also." He chuckles. Spencer must talk about me a lot. I like that. "So you'll accept?"
"Definitely."
---
I'm getting ready to go to dinner when there's a knock at the door. I hurry to answer it, and it's Aiden.
"Who let you up here?" I demand. So much for apartment security.
"I climbed the fence." He shrugs. "Can I come in?"
"Why not?"
He walks in. It's very strange, Aiden coming over like this.
"So what do you want?" I ask.
"Just wanted to talk."
"Aiden." I say impatiently. "You show up at my apartment. You haven't spoken to me in God knows how long."
"Hey, we speak." He mutters defensively.
"Come on."
"I just wanted to see how you're doing." He says, holding up his forearm. "Look, Sherry gave me a battle scar while I was pulling you off of her."
"Sorry." I say, sitting down on the couch to buckle my shoes.
"Going somewhere?" He asks.
"Spencer's" I grunt. He comes to sit down next to me.
"About Spencer..." He says. "Are you two okay? I know there's a...thing between you two."
"We have no thing." I say. "And who said you could sit?"
He just rolls his eyes. "You two are the talk of the school. Everyone thinks..."
"I don't have all day." I say impatiently.
"Everyone thinks you two are an item."
"Well, you can tell everyone that they're wrong, because Spencer and I are just friends." I get up and walk to the door. "And we're done."
"I see the way you two look at each other." He says in a rush. I narrow my eyes.
"You don't know anything."
"I know you never looked at me like that." He looks at his shoes.
"What the hell is this, Aiden? I can't go into this right now, you should leave." I don't like this, him bringing up the past, right when I'm perfect with letting everything go.
"I knew, Ashley." He tells me, averting my eyes. "I always knew."
"Knew what?" I demand.
"The way you looked at Madison, the things she told me...you know, you weren't very good at hiding it."
I just stare at him, feeling my face turn red.
"You're gay, Ashley." He finally says. I expel a lot of air I'd been holding in.
"I just wanted to come by and tell you that...whatever you have with Spencer, everyone knows, Ash.
Don't let anything hold you back."
He seems so sad, but so resigned. I wish I could talk to him, tell him things, because I really do believe he's a good guy. But our fates just weren't meant to intersect after we broke up. We both know this painful fact.
The door is still open, but he won't leave. I have no idea why he's laying this all on me right now, and it's seriously messing me up. Sometimes I forget how perceptive Aiden is. "Why did you stay with me if you knew I was gay?"
He gives me a look of regret. "I loved you. Sometimes, being around the person you love can be enough. Just being near you was enough to make me happy."
I don't miss the use of all the words in past tense. I know Aiden isn't pining for me, I know he doesn't love me like he used to. He's a different boy now, I realize.
"It wasn't for you." I point out.
He sighs. "You and Spencer are a cute couple, Ashley."
He walks out. I watch him go, then shut the door quietly. Being around the person you love can be enough, I know. I've been sitting in happy misery with Spencer for months and months. He's right. And I can do it as long as she needs me to.
I go to check my hair in the mirror. I've got a dinner date to make.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I was prepping myself for the night on the Carlin front steps when Spencer opened the door and hastily pulled me inside.
"Whoa - okay." I plant my feet in front of her as she glances around. "What's going on?"
She gives me a pained look. "Sorry in advanced."
"What? What are you - "
"Ashley!" I spin around and see Maggie with a wicked smile on her face. I frown immediately.
"What's she doing - "
"Davies." A colder voice says, and out of my peripheral I see Madison step out from the kitchen. My face falls. "Didn't expect to see you here."
Didn't expect to see your puffy face, either. But I can't say that. I can't say that because Paula Carlin just stepped out of the kitchen, wiping her hands off on a dishtowel.
"Ashley! So glad you could make it." She smiles at me.
"Thanks, Paula." I say, hoping I could think of more. But I just trail off, flustered. Madison laughs, Paula exits. I glare at Maggie until she slinks away, after Paula. Madison followed, as soon as Spencer starts shooting her daggers.
"This is an ambush." I complain, and Spencer just strokes my arm.
"I know, I know. It sucks. It wasn't planned, believe me."
"Why is Madison in your house?"
"Glen." Spencer groans, and I roll my eyes. Of course.
Spencer glances around and sidles up close to me. "You look really great."
---
I'm trying to slump as far down in my seat as possible.
"Ashley, have some potatoes." Paula says.
"Oh, I did." I say, patting my stomach. "They were delicious."
"Is there garlic in this, Mrs. Carlin?" Maggie asks, oozing smarminess. "It's so good!"
"Uh, no." Paula says, looking a bit amused. "No garlic."
"Glen, your steak is bright red." Madison cringes, looking at the boy's plate.
"It's how I like it." He explains, mouth full of rare meat.
"Glen likes his meat mooing on his plate." Clay jokes, and everyone laughs. I like Clay.
"See, Ashley over there," Glen says after he's swallowed. "Knows how to cook a steak."
I look at my plate, holding my red steak, so I nod. "Lightly seared on both sides." I say, shrugging. "When it comes to steak, I'm a little bloodthirsty."
"I don't find it hard to believe." Maggie says, popping an eyebrow. Spencer shoots her a look. I just look away.
"How's your nose, Ashley?" Mr. C cuts in. I touch it lightly, testing it out.
"Not too bad, actually. I can actually smile now, so that's good." I grin at him, and he smiles back.
"It's a good thing Ashley stepped in." Glen states. "Or Sherry Pena would have reworked Spencer's face."
"Yeah, that girl is crazy." Madison explains, and goes off on a tangent about school and cheerleading, begging for attention. Clay, Paula and Mr. C are trying to be polite and humor her, but you can tell they're bored. Glen is scarfing his steak and Maggie just keeps trying to play with Spencer's hand under the table.
Meanwhile, I'm trying to act as cool and composed as possible. I couldn't count all the shots Madison and Maggie took at me over dinner on one, or even two, hands. But all the Carlins seemed very nice toward me, and Spencer even tried to play footsie with me under the table, until it made me choke once, when I didn't expect it.
When dinner was over, and fairly uneventful, Glen and Clay got up to do some homework, Maggie ran off with Spencer to "wash up", and I was left with the parents and Madison in the dining room.
"Here, let me help." I say, jumping up to grab some plates.
"Oh, Ashley, that's fine, sit down." Mr. C says, grabbing the silverware.
"Nah, that's crazy." I pick up the glasses. "I have my own place, I know how messy things can get."
"Yeah, that's right, Ashley lives alone." Madison says icily. "How'd that happen, Ashley?"
I look at Madison, open mouthed and thinking of a response, when Paula steps in front of me. "We don't appreciate that, Madison." She says in a neutral tone.
"I was just saying - " She starts to defend herself, a little taken aback.
"We know." Mr. C cuts in. "How about helping us with the table?" He asks.
Madison picks up a plate and brings it to the sink, then runs upstairs. I look at Mr. C.
"Sorry about that, Ashley. We hope she didn't make you uncomfortable." Paula's telling me.
I just shrug. "She's always been like that." I probably make her just as uncomfortable when she's around me.
"Doesn't make it right." Mr. C says, and we all resume clearing the table, until we here three, successive high pitched screams coming from the upstairs.
"Ahhh!" One. "Ahhhhh!" Then. "Ahhhhh!"
I drop my forks immediately, "Spencer."
Paula puts two hands on my shoulders and Arthur springs into action, heading toward the stairs. "It's okay." She tells me, patting my pack.
"Ahhh!" Maggie comes storming down the stairs, screaming like a diva pushing past Mr. C. Spencer stands at the top of the stairs, looking overwhelmed.
Maggie stops right in front of me, and points a finger right in my face. "You slut." She says, then turns on her heel and is out the door.
"I never really liked that girl." Paula says, letting go of my shoulders. I fight the urge to laugh, because atleast now I know Spencer's okay.
"Spencer, what's all this about?" Mr. C says, hands on hips.
At the top of the stairs, Spencer locks eyes with me and looks away. Glen, Clay and Madison have gathered, trying to see what the commotion is.
"I broke up with her." Spencer says, licking her lips.
"Oh." Glen says, disappointed there's nothing loud happening anymore, and turns to go to his room.
"Hmm." Madison shrugs, following him.
"Uh huh." Clay says, looking at everyone once then going back to his room.
"But I'm okay." Spencer says sarcastically, watching them go. "It's no biggie."
"We're here if you need us, sweetheart." Mr. C gives her a smile and comes back down to the kitchen. I'm still rooted to the floor, so I pick up a plate, a little lost as to what to do with it. Spencer broke up with Maggie. This could be huge. This could mean nothing.
Paula takes the plate away from me. "Go talk to her." She gives me a secret smile, like she knows everything that's going through my head. Am I that obvious?
I nod dumbly, going upstairs to knock at Spencer's door.
---
"Okay." I say, stepping into Spencer's room and closing the door. "What was that?"
Spencer just shrugs, leaning against the far wall of her room. "She really doesn't like getting dumped?"
"She was probably ready to dump you, and you beat her to the punch." I say, picking up a snowglobe and shaking it.
"You really know how to make a girl feel better." Spencer says, arching her back away from the wall, then back again. She's restless.
"Something tells me you're not that sad about it." I set the snowglobe back down.
"We were together for a few months." Spencer says. "In high school, that's like an eternity."
"It was a fluke." I insist. Then, "Why'd you dump her?"
"I don't think my family likes her that much."
I laugh. "What gave you that impression?"
She just rolls her eyes. "And she didn't treat you very well. She wasn't very nice."
"Again, what gave you that impression?"
"I get it, I know you didn't like her." Spencer seems nervous. She slides down the wall into a sitting position. "I kind of liked her, though."
I swallow. "I know. I saw you two liking each other."
"Ashley..."
"I'm sorry." I go over and sit next to her. "It sucks to break up with someone, even if you're doing the dumping. And you're such a nice girl you can't help but feel bad for it. But she deserved it, like I said."
"Over and over again." Spencer says, a flicker of a smile on her lips.
"Yeah, I was pretty adamant." I try to grin at her.
"Plus.." Spencer shakes her head. "Everytime I looked at her I just thought of you, doing...whatever to her." She makes a grossed out face. "It kind of killed the attraction."
"Sorry."
"Not your fault." She says, taking a deep breath. "It was kinda inevitable, anyways, and now...I get to spend the entire summer with you!" She claps her hand together.
"Yay. Just promise me you won't get another whiny, sucky girlfriend that happens to hate me." I say, God forbid.
"That you also happened to have a fling with previously?" She says, nudging me.
"That, too."
"I think I can manage that. I'll just let 'em know, right away; we're a packaged deal."
---
"I can't believe Glen is graduating next week. Clay, it's not surprising." Spencer says, stealing a fry from me.
I take it back, nibble it, and hand it to her. "Time flies, huh."
"Are you going to the ceremony?" She asks.
"Nope." I say, feeding her a fry. "I don't really know anyone graduating." I peer out over the campus. I've known a few upperclass guys now and then, but really, no one worth going to some tedious ceremony for.
"You know Glen." She points out. "And Clay. And I'm sure my parents would love for you to come." She says, chewing a fry.
"I don't know."
"Come on. They love you, I swear. My Mom said you remind her of a young version of herself, and my Dad thinks you're a good impression on me." She makes a face. "The number one reason they didn't like Maggie is because she didn't seem to like you."
"Well, that's good to hear." I say. "They'll react well when I steal you from them, then?" I wiggle my eyebrows suggestively. She gets a little shy, blushing, after I say that.
"When exactly do you plan on doing that?" She tries to be cool and bat her eyelashes. I scoot a little closer to her, offering her a fry.
"I'm biding my time." I say.
She looks at me, seeming a little honestly perplexed. "What are you waiting for?"
"The right time." I tell her.
"You know, I didn't exactly break up with Maggie to get with you, but...I mean, I figured that was the logical next step." She says, kind of stumbling over her words.
"You want to get with me?" I ask rhetorically.
She sighs, but it comes out more like a groan. "Ashley, come on. You're killing me here."
"I know you didn't break up with Maggie to get together with me. But we're already kind of together, aren't we?" I say, thinking of Aiden's words. Maggie and Spencer were girlfriends, and I've always been closer to Spencer than she'd been. Sometimes, labels aren't everything. I just wanted to be close to Spencer, the best way we knew how to. And so far, that was undefined. Best friends. Something more, maybe, but not yet.
Spencer smiles at me, and I know I've said the right thing. "Kind of, huh?"
I nod, smiling.
"Does your nose still hurt?" She asks.
"Barely."
She leans forward and brushes a kiss onto the tip of my nose. "Now it's better."
"Are you trying to seduce me?" I ask, making a pointed glance around at all the students surrounding us at lunch.
"I've been trying for what seems like forever." She says, sounding amused and exasperated all at the same time. "You're so lucky you're beautiful."
---
"Waiting makes things better, right?" I ask, out of nowhere.
Mr. C shrugs. "Depends on the situation."
"But delayed gratification, longing makes the heart grow fonder, drinking ages...waiting is for the best, right?" Spencer and I are going to be hanging out for the entire summer, and I don't know how I'm going to stop myself from touching her everywhere she'll let me.
On the one hand, I'm not sure I want to. Why do I even have to wait? Why do I feel the need to - gasp - get to know Spencer inside and out, before I...ya know, get to know her inside and out? Is the undeniable feeling that she's special, for some reason, making me afraid to the point of paralysis?
"Waiting, for anything, can help. Depending on the situation, it can also hurt." Mr. C explains. Not what I wanted to hear.
"Doesn't it just make things stronger?" I ask. "Like, feelings...people?"
"Now, Ashley, I'm not a love doctor." He chuckles, which I do no appreciate. However, he does not know we're talking about his daughter here. "But keeping yourself from something can be detrimental, or it could help, depending on what you're doing while you're waiting."
"What if you just want to be sure about something, not mess it up? What if you just want to make sure it's...perfect and like it should be? There's no harm to wait, right?"
"Ashley, you sure do love to be vague."
---
"Clay Carlin."
Paula, Mr. C and Spencer erupted in applause next to me, and I joined in, happy to be there.
"Glen Carlin."
Glen strutted towards the podium from his seat. I clap despite myself; it's a good day. The last day of school. A beautiful summer day. And Spencer won't stop trying to hold my hand when no one's looking. I don't know what's going on with her, but it's going on with me, too. I constantly have the giggles, the need to touch her, and then out of nowhere, the shyness.
But I can't say I don't enjoy it. The flirting and cuteness has been turned up to one zillion, without us quite knowing it.
"Whooo!" Paula puts her fingers up to her lip and whistles. Spencer reaches around me from behind, grabs them, and claps them together in a giant seal clap. I stick my butt into her stomach and she laughs, letting go.
Eventually, we make our way back to the seats to sit down for the long, boring speech part. A little while after that, graduation has let out, the school year is over, and Clay and Glen are new graduates.
"Congrats, bro." Spencer says, giving Glen a hug while Clay is mobbed by his parents.
"Ashy poo!" Glen says, snagging me up in a hug.
"Yeah, yeah. This hugging thing is a special privilege, you know." I say, patting his back as he sets me down. "Graduation and all."
He just winks at me, then bear hugs Clay. "We did it!"
Spencer smiles at me, and I wrap and arm around her waist, both of us caught up in the moment. Her arm is resting on my shoulder, and we watch the crowd like that, smiling in the sun.
---
"My parents totally aren't going to let me go to this party." Spencer says, trying to keep her eyes off of my behind as I bend over and rifle through my clothes.
"Yes they are. I'll just give them my patented doe eyed look, and they'll let you go wherever you want with me." I grab the skirt I'm looking for and slide it on.
"Your doe eyed look is pretty irresistible." Spencers reasons, biting her lip. She shakes her head at what I'm wearing.
"What?" I ask. "I like this skirt."
"Uh, yeah, if you're trying to pick up every guy at the party." She says, rolling her eyes.
"Jealous?" I swing my hips a little bit, giving her a coy look.
She gives me a blank look, but I can tell she's fighting back a smile. "I can pretty much see your vagina."
"Stop looking." I counter, going to burrow through my shoe pile. "Wanna borrow something? Help yourself to whatever's in the drawer."
I hear Spencer rummage through the drawer, and I find the shoes I want and start putting them on. Spencer's pulling herself into one of my formfitting blue dresses.
"Uh, you can't wear that." I say, strapping on a shoe.
"Why?" She asks, peering down at herself.
"Your boobs are like, wham." I say, gesturing to my own chest. It's true. Her cleavage would immediately attract my eyes if it weren't for the fact that the blue brings out her eyes in a way I'm sure is supernatural.
"Wham, huh?" She gives me a playful look.
"You're gonna drive all the guys crazy." I tell her. "And a few of the girls."
"I know one girl I'm going to be driving crazy." She says in a low voice, and I didn't know she was suddenly right next to me until all the hair on my neck stood up.
"Yeah?" I cock an eyebrow. "And who is that?"
She just makes a face at me, then steals a kiss on the cheek and gets up. "Yeah, yeah." I say. "Just put on a jacket, missy."
---
"Have her back by midnight, Ashley." Mr. C says, pinching my nose.
"I'll have her home safe and sound by eleven fifty nine." I promise them.
"That's the right answer." Paula says, laughing from the kitchen. I smile at her, then Mr. C kisses Spencer on the head and squeezes my shoulder, and we're off.
"You are so smarmy." Spencer accuses, on the ride there.
"What? I can't help it if parents generally like me." I defend myself.
"You're like a prom date on your best behavior." She goodnaturedly rolls her eyes.
"Oh, do you like a bad girl?" I ask, cocking my eyebrow. "Spencer Carlin wants a girl who'll talk back to her parents and steal her away?" I tease.
"Like you aren't a bad girl." Spencer says, "You just happen to be goofy in love with their daughter, so you have to suck up."
"Goofy in love?" I demand. "You think I'm goofy in love.I shake my head.
She nods, a knowing, happy look on her face. "When are you going to kiss me?" She asks.
"Spencer!"
"Come on, when are you going to kiss me?" She honestly wants an answer.
"Why don't you just kiss me?" I ask.
"I've tried that before. And it didn't work, so the next time we kiss, I want you to kiss me." She says, very firmly.
"Next time?" I ask. "Being awfully cocky aren't we?"
"I don't think so." She says softly, and I look at her, and if I didn't have any self control, I'd have kissed her then.
"When you least expect it." I tell her, "I'm going to kiss the hell out of you."
She looks very content with this answer, and turns back to the road before I pull over. "What are we doing?" She asks.
"Being bad girls." I say, turning off the car and reach into the glovebox, pulling out a bag.
"What's that?" She asks.
"See the party?" I ask, pointing down the street. "It's within walking distance."
"Oookay." She says, not quite understanding.
"We're going to smoke this." I say, holding up a blunt. "It's pot."
She looks one half intrigued, one half alarmed. "I don't smoke pot."
"Neither do I." I tell her, reaching for a lighter. "And there's no way I'd ever make you do anything you didn't want to." I look her right in the eyes. "But don't be a wuss, come on."
I light it, and she glances around, a little freaked out. "People will see!"
"Window's tinted." I say, inhaling. She watches as I blow out the smoke slowly.
"Let me try." She caves.
I take another puff. "Just for the record, never do this without me there." I say, holding it in my lungs. "Lean forward."
She does, a little puzzled, and I bring my lips to hers, blowing the smoke into her mouth. Her eyes widen, but she's still for a second, then blows it out in a little coughing fit. I pat her back. "You're okay."
"Let me try again."
I laugh. "You sure?" I hold it up to her lips. She takes another hit, longer this time, and then coughs again.
"You're corrupting me." She says, grinning like an idiot.
I press my lips against her ear, "Happy first day of summer, Spence."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"I can't do it."
"Spencer." I tell her, like I'm going to go on, but I don't. I just stand there.
"What?"
"Let's go." I tell her calmly.
"If I go in there they're all gonna know I'm high on pot!" Her eyes go wide. "I think I smoked too much, I think...I think I'm stuck to the ground." She makes a terrified face.
"You're not stuck to the ground." I say, and stick out my hand. "Here, grab my hand."
"Why are you talking like that?" She demands.
"Like what?"
"Like a robot! You're talking like a robot!"
"Spencer, I don't know what you're talking about." I say, my voice completely monotone. "Just grab my hand and nothing bad will happen."
She grabs it and squeezes it. "Let's go find Glen." I say.
"Glen!" Her hand clenches. "He's going to know! He's going to know and I'll never hang out with you again, and I'll never...get to..hang out. And stuff. Again." She sounds miserable and frantic.
I laugh, putting my hands on my face.
"Ashley!"
"What?"
"You took your hand away! I'm going to get lost!"
"Spencer! I'm right here!" I take her hand again.
"You let go." She pouts.
I pull her towards the house. "Spencer, ya gotta stop glaring at me, people are going to think I broke up with you."
---
I don't know how we did it, but we found a bowl of sweet tarts.
"Giant circus boobies." Spencer points.
I lean against the pole of the basketball court, in the driveway, watching the girl Spencer pointed to. "Yeah, but her face is like, gross."
"I didn't say look at her gross face, I said giant circus boobies." Spencer chews on a candy.
"Good point." I look. "Those are pretty big boobs."
"My boobs are like, half eaten mangos." She makes a sad face.
"What does that even mean?"
"They're small. I bet microscopic, even."
I stare at her cleavage. "Spencer, I can see them fine."
She looks at me and giggles. "Why are you still looking?"
I can't look away from her chest. "I'm waiting for you to call me a pervert or something."
"I'm waiting for you to touch them or something."
"Spencer!"
She pops another candy into her mouth. "What? Come on. Let's make out."
"We've been through this." I said, getting antsy. "You're totally making me nervous!"
"Aww!" She pokes me in the rib. "Widdle Ashley's nervous." Then she laughs hysterically. I'm not sure if I like high Spencer.
"Stop that."
"Stop that?" She pokes me again.
I grab a sweet tart. "You're poking a sleeping bear, I'm warning you."
Poke. "I like bears!"
I look at her, then casually spit a sweet tart down the front of her dress. "Ahhhh!" She gasps. "You spit red candy on me! It doesn't even match the dress!" Then her face falls. "How could you do that to me?"
"Oh, no!" I say, instantly panicked. "I didn't mean to..." I reach forward. "Let me grab it."
She puffs her chest out, anxious to have the candy gone from her cleavage. I reach in, and -
"What are you ladies doing?" Glen's voice makes me jump.
"There was candy." I say in a hurry, flustered. "Candy...boobies. Um."
Spencer grabs the tiny piece of candy herself, peers at it very seriously, then offers it to Glen.
"I don't want that." He says. "What do you guys have, drunk munchies?" He grabs a handful of sweet tarts.
"Drunk munchies." I nod. "Yeah, we got drunk." Bad choice of words. "Um, I drank. Spencer didn't! I drank everything and she, uh, watched."
"Okay." Glen looks at me, amused, chomping on candy. I bet he's drunk. "Well, have fun hanging out over here by the driveway, and stuff, losers."
Spencer watches him go, then slaps my leg. "Why did you say you drank?"
"It's better than saying we did drugs!"
She makes a face. "We did drugs! Don't tell anyone!"
"Don't yell it out like that!"
"Did I?"
I nod feverishly.
"Man!" She says. "I shouldn't do that!"
"I know."
Her head snaps around. "Giant circus boobies!"
---
"You know I really love the red haired girls!" Spencer sings, swaying her hips on the front porch. "I'm just another boy from Teeexas!"
"Spencer!" I run back to grab her hand, laughing. My buzz is kind of gone, but she's still got the giggles. "Are you singing Counting Crows?"
She wraps her hands around my waist. "You know you made my heart real strong." She sets her head on my shoulder, swaying me to the music only she could here. "Even if you made my head real thin." She sings softly. She's not very good at it, but I don't stop her.
"I wanna have a good time!" She tries to dip me, and erupts in laughter. "Just like everybody!"
I can't stop laughing. "Come on, Spencer. We have to go."
"Let's stay." She swings my hand on the way to the car.
"Nuh uh, silly. We've got 13 minutes to get you home in one piece." I unlock my car, and open her door for her. "Watch your head."
We get in. "Spencer, I didn't know you liked the Counting Crows."
"There's a lot you don't know about me." She says, looking pleased with herself.
"Well." I reach over and grab her hand. "I want to know everything." And it's true. I just want to absorb everything about her, what she likes, what she doesn't like, why she feels compelled the jump around and sing old Counting Crows songs. Everything.
She kisses the back of my hand. "You're so...good." She says, smiling at me blissfully.
"Thanks, Spencer."
When we get to her front door, she lets herself in, and I quietly walk her up her stairs, and take her shoes off for her. She strips down to her bra and panties and stands in front of me.
I look her up and down, very slowly, but I can hardly see anything in the dim light. "See, Spencer? You're perfect." I say, kissing her on the chin. I feel her smile in the dark, then she jumps on her bed, pulling the blankets over her.
"I'll see you tomorrow." I say, making my way towards the door. "Do you need anything?"
"Nuh uh." She pats her pillow with her hand. "You can kiss me goodnight."
"I already did."
"I don't remember." She says playfully. I walk to the end of her bed and crawl towards her, quietly, kissing her on her forehead.
"Not yet, huh?" She whispers, seeing me hover inches above her face.
"Not yet." I tell her softly, then crawl off of her, and out her door. At the bottom of the stairs, I can still hear her barely singing to herself.
"I really love the red haaaaired girls...Just another boy from Texas."
I hope she doesn't wake her parents up.
---
"How's your week going, Ashley?" Mr. C's marking something in a notebook.
"Fine."
"That's good."
I shift.
"Spencer said she had a great time with you the other night." He smiles warmly.
"I'm glad."
"So do you have anything you'd like to talk about?"
I shrug, glancing around. Things are going great, I really have nothing to complain about. "I'm just happy school's out and I can spend time with friends and...stuff." Or friend. Just the one.
He nods. "I know the feeling. I'm ready for a vacation, too." He gets a glint in his eye. "If you promise not to tell, I'll let you in on a secret."
"I'm bad with secrets, but okay." I say, leaning forward.
"I planned a trip back to Ohio for the summer. The kids are really homesick, and so is Paula, so...we're gonna stay with Grandpa Carlin on the farm for a few months." His eyes are shining.
The Carlins are leaving? For the whole summer? Spencer's a Carlin...my logic tells me that she's leaving, too. "That's awesome." That sucks
"Just don't tell Spencer."
---
"Your Dad's taking you back to Ohio!"
Spencer gives me a puzzled look. "What?"
I prop myself up in my bed to a sitting position, looking at Spencer. "I can't hold it in any longer. He made me promise, and technically I didn't, but..."
"What are you talking about?"
"He's planning this trip to Ohio for the summer, and he's taking all you guys with him."
"But I don't want to go to Ohio." She says plainly.
"But you're going to, anyways." I say, trying not to sound miserable.
"He wouldn't make me if I didn't want to."
"He sounded pretty excited, Spencer. I think you might have to."
She looks sad for a moment. "Well, do you want me to go?"
"Of course not. I want to spend the whole summer with you." I can't help but tell the truth.
She smiles. "Then I'm not going. I'm staying. With you."
I shake my head slowly. "That's nice, Spence, but I don't think it's going to happen."
---
"So lonely." I sing. "So lonely, and sadly alone." I better get used to it. Spencer's going away for the whole summer, and I'm never going to ever get to kiss her, and she's going to find some hot farm girl to be with, and leave me, forever.
Atleast, that's how I'm convinced it will happen. And no one will be able to tell me different. Not that anyone is, really.
My phone rings. "Hello?"
"He bought the plane tickets." Spencer's dull voice reaches my ears.
"Great."
"Everyone's really excited."
"Mhm."
"You don't sound too concerned."
"I've gotten used to the idea of not having you around. I've got myself, my DVD collection, and a remote."
"Whatcha watchin'?"
"Entrapment. Catherine Zeta-Jones is sliding around on the floor in leather."
"And it took you how long to admit you were gay?" She laughs, but I don't. How can she laugh at a time like this? "What's wrong?"
"You know what's wrong."
"Don't be so pouty."
"I'm not being pouty! You're leaving for the rest of the summer and it sucks. Just let me feel bad."
"You know I wouldn't leave unless I had to."
"Yeah."
"And you know I'm coming right back to you."
"After being slobbered on by some random ranch girl with boobs out to here and a butt to match." I grumble.
She laughs. "I don't know if you've ever seen yourself, but I wouldn't worry too much about that."
"Spencer..."
"No. I'm going to make you feel better by telling you how hot you are, which you are. Really hot."
"Spencer, I know I'm hot."
"I don't think you do, if you think that anyone anywhere is going to strike my fancy as much as you do."
Finally, I smile. "Yeah?"
"And plus, you're so adorable when you're insecure."
"I'm not insecure!"
"You are."
"Only when it comes to you." I say. "And see? I can't believe I even said that to you. You've made me soft. You've made me insecure and dopey and lame. You did this to me!"
"Ashley - "
"And now you're leaving me to be dopey, insecure and lame alone, and that sucks."
She pauses for a minute. "Are you done?"
"Probably."
"Okay, I'm going to come over."
"I'm tired."
"You're not tired, shut up. I'm not going to let you stop hanging out with me until I leave because you're sad."
Damn. How'd she know?
---
I was sleeping when Spencer came in. I assume this because I unlocked the door and took a nap.
I wasn't awake until she slipped into bed next to me and covered us both.
"You're cold." I mumble.
She starts running her hands up and down my sides. "Warmer?"
I just nod.
"Is this okay?" She whispers.
"It's fine." I settle into her embrace and close my eyes.
"Are you actually sleeping?"
"Shhh..."
"So yes?"
"Spence...go to sleep." I smack my lips and try to fade back into sleep.
"Wake up." She wraps both arms around my side and puts her lips next to my ear. "I'm not tired."
I turn around to face her. "I am."
She smiles a bit. "I can tell. Your bedhead is so sexy."
I groan. "Spencer..."
"Here." She uses her finger to pick the sleep crust from my eyes. "Ah, that's love." She says, dusting it off her fingers.
"You're in my bed." I say.
"I am." She looks around casually. "It'd be a shame to waste it."
"You're such a horndog."
We're facing each other in bed, and her arms are wrapped around me, inches from the other's face.
"Only for you." She purrs.
"We're not speeding up the process because you're leaving." I tell her firmly, yawning.
"I don't get why there's even a process." She says, running her fingers along my thigh. "I mean, you dig me. I dig you. Let's just get it on."
"Spencer! You're such a dude. Man." I laugh at her. "It'll be better every day we wait."
"I'm just going to maul you, then." She raises an eyebrow.
I sit perfectly still. "Go ahead. I dare you."
She just narrows her eyes. "You're crazy in a different kinda way, Davies."
"Come here." I grab her up in my arms, hauling her over to me. "Just get as close to me as you possibly can."
We mold into one person, in the middle of the bed, and fall asleep.
---
I feel something wet on my neck.
"Wake up, Ashley."
"Nuh."
Something's tickling my cheek.
"Don't be such a sleepyhead."
I open one eye and Spencer's peering at me, very close.
"You're an insane person." I grumble, flipping over.
"No, no more sleeping for you." She taps my head, then rakes her fingers through my hair. "Let's go, Ash."
I grunt and sit up, wiping my face. I collect myself, then glance at her.
"You're not a morning person, are you?"
I shake my head, becoming awake. "No, but you're beautiful."
She grins. "Only in the mornings."
"That's a lie." I say, grabbing and lying her down next to me. "Let's snuggle and go back to sleep." I cuddle in next to her.
She wraps her arms around me. "Mmm. I like this."
"Me too." I close my eyes.
She lets go. "But you have to go take a shower."
"Why?"
"Because, while I like your morning, musky, Ashley Davies smell." She sniffs my hair. "Others might not appreciate it." She pats my back. I get up and stretch, watching her watch me.
"Argghhh..." I arch my back, my shirt riding up to show my stomach. Spencer leans forward from the bed and plants a tiny kiss next to my bellybutton. I nearly trip myself.
"Spencer!" I squeal, jumping back. Her face shows nothing but delight.
"You squealed like a girl!"
"You can't just go..kissing me all..willy nilly." I say, backing up to grab a towel and head into the bathroom, away from her and her cute, adorable smirk. "And I am a girl!"
---
"Mom?" I push open the door to my house and take a tentative step inside.
"Hmmm?" My mother's buzzing around the house with a towel on her head.
"Uh.." Our last encounter was so awkward. "What are you doing?"
"Getting ready for a date, dear." She sips a glass of wine.
"Oh." I pause. "Well, I just came by to say hi."
"Are you still a lesbian?" She chuckles, and I nearly choke on my tonsil.
"What?" I croak.
"I'm just kidding, darling. I'm sorry for the way I acted." She waves her hand, shuffling in front of me. "I know kids your age are so impulsive, and act on whatever they think at the moment." She kisses me on the head. "Be gay, dear. Just let me know when you grow out of it."
I open my mouth to speak, but she's off again, into the kitchen. Atleast some pretend acceptance is better than hate, or disgust. I shrug, letting it go. "Where are you off to?"
"Prague."
"Um, like, Prague Prague?"
"Yes, Ashley. In Europe." She claps her hands together.
"Like, Prague...the one across the ocean?"
"Isn't that delicious?" She grins at me from across the room.
"Were you going to tell me?"
"Of course! Of course I was going to tell you."
I sit down on my couch. "Who are you going with?"
"Jonah from accounting."
Of course. "I thought we could have dinner tonight."
"Honey." My Mom stops in front of me, taking my face in her hands. "I really don't have the time. Can I take a raincheck?"
"Until you get back from Prague? I demand. "How long are you going to be?"
She winces and hold up two fingers. "Months..."
"Two months?" I stand up. "What the hell, man. Are you going to leave me keys or something?"
"To the house?"
"Uh, yeah."
"They're on the table. Don't have any parties."
I don't think I'll have any human contact for the entire summer.
---
"You seem down."
I glare at Mr. C. It's not his fault he's trying to be nice to his family and take them on vacation. It's not his fault my Mom decided to desert me for some fantasy summer in Prague.
It's not his fault my life sucks.
"My life sucks."
He makes a sad face. "Your life doesn't suck, Ashley."
"Yes it does." I swallow the lump in my throat. "Okay, so Spencer's leaving. You're leaving. My Mom's running off to Prague.."
"Your Mother's going to Prague?"
I nod.
"For how long?"
"It might as well be forever. Until September."
"That's not forever, Ashley."
"Well, it is when you don't have anyone else." My voice sounds weak. "I don't want to seem pathetic, but I'm looking at an entire summer with Montel Williams and a bag of Scones."
"Do you have a problem being alone, Ashley?" He leans forward. I roll my eyes as his psychological tactic.
"I love being alone. It's my favorite thing."
"Be serious."
"I'm used to being alone." I tell him. "Or..I was..until..I don't know." I can't talk about this with him, I can't. It's so embarassing. 'Ever since your daughter became my only friend, and curses on you for stealing her away from me!' Yeah right like I'm saying that. "I don't know. Maybe you should just give me some pills."
"That's not how it works."
I lean back in my chair. "Fine, I'll self medicate. I still have this bag of shrooms I never finished. Under my mattress."
Mr. C looks alarmed. "There's no need to - "
"I'm just messing around, Mr. C." I sigh. "I'm not down with magic mushrooms."
"Good to hear..."
"I'm just having a bad day. A bad start to an even worse summer."
"You don't know that."
"I can see the future." I say wryly. Mr. C sighs and taps the table with his pen.
"When does your Mother leave for Prague?"
"Three days."
"I'd like to meet with her."
My jaw drops. "No way."
"I think it would be helpful, especially since I'll be leaving you for so long. It can be of value to our future sessions." He nods.
"I don't know, Mr. C..."
"I'll pencil it in."
---
I'm taking a shower. It's hot. Steaming, actually. It's the perfect temperature when it turns my skin red. I'm not doing anything other than moping. I haven't seen Spencer around. I guess that would hurt, but preparing for the summer, it's really nothing.
So I let the hot water hit my face. I can't hear anything except the sounds of droplets hitting the porcelain. I squeeze my eyes shut against the more-than-lukewarm water and wonder how long I can stand it.
Not that long.
I bring myself out from under the water and turn the faucet until it's cooler, when out of the corner of my eye I see a blur - of clothing? An arm. A wave of...something that I can't really see from behind the shower curtain.
Then it's pulled aside and Spencer hops in, stark nude, with a devilish grin on her face.
I immediately cover my eyes. "Spencer! You're naked!"
"I know! I let myself in. Is that okay?"
"I don't...Spencer, you're naked!" She's naked!
"You can look..."
"I'm naked, too!" I say, and I'd cover myself up if I weren't already covering my face. I can feel her eyes burning into me.
"So I see." She purrs, and I feel her fingers dance across my stomach, then grip me, pulling me closer to her. I can hardly breathe. I'm not sure if the steam's coming from the shower, anymore, or just me. "Look at me." She seduces me with her voice.
"I can't." I mutter. I feel her come a little closer to me, then I feel something that makes my stomach lurch - in all the good ways.
"Friends totally take showers together, right?"
"Spencer. Oh, my God. If those are your nipples, pressing against my nipples, I am going to freak out."
She laughs like a lunatic, and I feel her hand, flat, on my lower back, pressing me into her. I can feel..I can feel everything that I can't see. My body is going into overdrive and I don't know if I'm dying or finally alive, for the first time.
"Shit." I whisper, water rolling down my face. "Shit. Crap."
She slides her hand up my back, over my shoulder, and wipes the wet hair out of my face. "I'm staying." She says in a low voice. "I'm not going to Ohio."
What? I feel her hands cover my own, and then she brings them down gently. I open my eyes, and she's smiling at me. That Spencer smile. "Swear?"
She nods. "I swear."
I keep my eyes on her eyes, nowhere else, not right now. I want to ask her how, why..but she's naked, and I'm nake,d and we're wet, in a shower. This is no time for small talk. So I just hug her. She gasps, then lets the breath out, shaking. I can feel it, her breath.
I can feel it like I can feel the water running over both of us now, like her heart beating like crazy against her ribcage, of every single inch of her bare skin I can feel on my own. I wrap my arms around her and take everything in, and she kisses my neck; wet, warm kisses.
"I'm so turned on right now." She murmurs, and I'm sure she can feel me shiver.
"No one's ever..." I start. "I usually don't...like this...I don't, uh..."
She just squeezes me tighter, and I shut up. "I know." She whispers. Then I pull back, letting my arms run up her back, down her sides, and I step back and look at her.
She watches me as I reach out with my two fingertips, running them up and down each breast, gently. She's beautiful. I lay a hand flat on her stomach, then I let it glide over her body, around to her back, and I let it rest on her perfect little butt.
She swallows, like it's a chore, and reaches out one hand to put over my breast, the other arm around my back, pulling me closer. She looks deeply into my eyes.
"I love you." She tells me, oozing sincerity and desire. Her eyes flutter.
"I know." I say, hugging her close to me. "I bet...." I get closer to her ear. "I bet you expect me to kiss you, don't you?"
There's barely a movement of her head, but she nods.
I reach and turn off the water, and jump out of the shower, grabbing my towel. I hear her moan, realizing it's not going to happen.
When she steps out of the shower, I'm already wrapped up and hand her her own towel, carefully watching her dry off. She watches me. "Planning your attack?" She smirks.
"You don't even know." I manage to say, tearing my eyes away from her body to look her in the face. "I'm telling you, you're not going to expect it."
I sound cool. I sound calm, and collected. There's no way she can ever know that my legs are jelly, that my breath is coming in short spurts, I can't see straight, and the throbbing between my legs is unbearable. There's no way I can tell her I know she feels the same.
Once we're clothes, I trust myself to touch her again, so I give her a big, long hug. "I'm so glad you're staying."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"So, how'd you convince them?" I ask Spencer, as she dries her hair.
"I signed up for Driver's Ed." She says simply.
"What?"
"I said I signed up - "
"I heard you. But why would that matter?"
She turns off the hairdryer and shakes her head madly. "It gave me a reason. I whined, I cried, I pouted, but in the end, they only let me stay because I had prior commitment."
"That's...kind of dumb." I tell her. She just shrugs.
"And also because my Dad said you were so down on yourself he felt like taking me away from you would be like blowtorching a box of kittens."
"He said that?"
"Well, I'm paraphrasing here."
I nod. "Of course."
"So, now I get to stay."
"Yay!"
"With you!"
"Yay!"
"And you get to teach me how to drive!"
"Yay - what?"
"You get to teach me how to drive....yaaay?"
"I thought you were in Driver's Ed?"
"I lied." She shrugs.
"Ooh. Spencer Carlin lied?" I grab my keys and wrap arms with her, heading out the door. "Hot."
"Not so hot. I have to be able to drive by the time they come back, or they'll know I was lying."
I lock my door. "That's fine. You can drive to your house."
"I can't drive." She insists.
"Not legally, duh. But everyone can drive. It's cake." I toss her they keys and we make our way to my car.
---
"Whoa! Put it in reverse!"
She brakes immediately. "Sorry."
"Don't be sorry, just..don't kill us."
She puts it in reverse and hits the gas. "Whoa! Check the mirrors!"
She looks apologetic. "My bad."
"Yeah...Okay, now put it into drive. Not park, drive. Yeah, that one."
"I'm awful at this."
"You are pretty awful." I admit. "It's okay, my insurance covers all licensed drivers."
She stares at me. "I'm not licensed."
"Wow, that sucks - eyes on the road!" She jerks her head to look at the street, panicked.
"I haven't been this nervous since..." She trails off.
"Like, a half an hour ago?" I smirk.
"Psh. Yeah, Miss I-can't-look-at-Spencer's-naked-body."
"Watch the old lady." I advise. "And I was only not looking out of courtesy."
"Courtesy." She snips. I nod. "I jumped in the shower totally naked and you thought maybe I was shy about it?"
"Maybe." I shrug. "I don't know what goes through that crazy head of yours."
She rolls her eyes. "You're so - "
"Yellow light means stop!"
"I thought it meant go faster!"
"I'm driving." I say, hopping out of my door in the middle of traffic.
She skips past me on the way to the passenger side. I can't not smile.
"As I was saying - anytime I jump in front of you naked, I want you to look."
"Noted." I say. "That's good to know, you know, for next time."
Spencer shakes her head, watching me. "This is not where I expected us to end up."
"What do you mean? How have we 'ended up' anywhere yet?"
"I'm the clingy, horndog one. I'm like the guy." She snickers. "You made me the guy."
"Spencer, trust me. When - whatever - happens between us, you'll know it was right to wait."
"But I don't get it. We've fondled each other's naked bodies. What are we waiting for?"
"What's my favorite color?" I ask.
"I don't know. Periwinkle?" She makes a face.
"Wrong. It's purple. You didn't even know that and you expect me to offer my body to you?" I ask, cocking an eyebrow.
"Are you telling me I don't know you?" She demands.
"I didn't say - "
"What's my favorite animal?" She asks out of nowhere.
"Llamas?"
"Incorrect. Gliding squirrels."
"Gliding squirrels? That's stupid." I say. "How could I have even known that?"
"I don't know your favorite movie, or your favorite color, or things any idiot would know. I just know you." She says, shrugging.
"That doesn't make sense."
"I know that you wouldn't think twice about throwing an inexperienced driver your keys. I know that if the girl you love jumps in front of you naked, your immediate instinct is to cover your eyes. I know that you stumble over every word in your therapy sessions because you have to be careful not to let him know you're into me." She takes a breath. "I know that you think torturing me in this evil, horrible way is going to make us stronger when we do get around to finally touching each other. I know that when you concentrate, you get monkeyface - "
"I do not get monkeyface!"
"And I know your favorite color is purple." She finishes. "I could go on forever, things no one else knows about you. And I'm sure you could do the same for me."
"You're the most horny seventeen year old girl I know?"
"That, for instance, I'm sure no one else is aware of." She says, grinning.
"I know that you love tea." I say. "Maggie never knew what to order you, I always wanted to smack her in the throat. Tea, you moron."
"See?"
I reach my hand over the gearshift and lace it with hers. "I know that the first time you smoked pot the only thing that would calm you down was my hand in yours." I tell her softly.
"That's not just when I'm high on pot."
---
I'm sitting as rigid as a board, next to my mother, who's sizing Mr. C up.
"So Ashley tells me you're going to Prague."
My Mother nods. "Yes."
"For two months."
"Yes."
"And you're leaving her alone."
"She's hardly alone."
"Uh huh." Mr. C glances in my direction, then back to my Mother. "This is the first time we've met, Mrs. Davies."
"Oh, call me Christine."
"Christine." He smiles warmly at my Mother. "Of course. So, Ashley tells me a lot about you."
My Mother raises her eyebrows. "She does?"
"She does." Mr. C tells her honestly. "She has a lot to say about you...does she ever talk about our sessions at home?"
"Ashley I don't...converse on a regular basis." My Mother gives a pained smile. "She's currently not living with me."
"So I've been made aware of." He staightens papers out on my desk. "But Ashley's been very happy about the state of your relationship as of recently."
My Mother smiles, this time, a real one. "Yes, we have weekly dinners. I..I quite enjoy them."
"That's good." Mr. "Those should continue, because I know Ashley likes them too." He gives me an encouraging look. I just nod.
"Now, I'm glad we've met, because I'd like to discuss something with you, concerning Ashley's therapy, and whether or not we'd like to continue it, as of this point in time." My Mother starts.
"Wait, what?" I interrupt.
"Now, Ashley. I think you've gotten all you can out of this Mr...ah - "
"Carlin."
"Yes, Carlin."
"I assure you, Christine, my vacation is only temporary and when I return I fully anticipate being Ashley's regular therapist again." He says, and I nod my head vigorously, fully on his side. "It would be detrimental to her to cut it short."
"Tell me, Mr. Carlin, what are your thoughts on homosexuality?"
My face turns bright red immediately, and my blood freezes in my veins. "Mom, that's not - "
"I don't see the relevance." Mr. C seems kind of agitated.
"Well my daughter's coming home with the silly idea that she's gay, and I'd like to know where she got it from." My mother's getting snippy, and I can't handle it. I bolt up immediately.
"Ashley, what's this about?" Mr. C asks. I don't answer him. I'm out the door.
---
"You stupid bitch."
My Mother looks startled, then removes her key from the door and walks in. I'm sitting on her couch glaring at her.
"Such language." She tsk tsks. I stand up.
"Why did you have to do that?"
"Why must you be so dramatic?" She asks, taking off her coat. "Mr. Carlin and I had a nice chat after you stormed off."
"Doubtful."
"He assured me that he'd never spoken a word about it to you." She says.
"A word about what?"
"You know. Your little problem."
"It's not a problem and it's not...little." I say, completely losing my train of thought. "You weren't supposed to say anything!"
"He's your therapist. I assumed you discussed everything with him." My Mother smirks.
"Don't look so overjoyed at outing me."
"It's not that.." She comes to sit next to me. "I saw the picture on his desk, honey. Him, his wife, his two sons."
"So?" I demand.
"His daughter." She slowly smiles. "Spencer, he said her name was. And I said to myself, I said, 'where have I heard that name before?'"
I cover my face in my hands. "Mom. Tell me you didn't."
"Didn't what, honey?"
I don't even know. I don't know why I'm freaking out. I'm on the brink, the edge, teetering, whatever you want to call it.
"He mentioned that his daughter, Spencer," she emphasizes the name, "Was gay. And I thought, well, doesn't that explain everything? Your little friend Spencer."
"You don't know anything."
"Of course, I left after that. I connected the dots in my head, I'm sure he did, too, after your theatrical exit." She shrugs. "Honey, you never told me you were in love with your friend Spencer."
"I'm not in love with Spencer!" I cry, slapping myself on my thighs. "You're stupid and you just ruined everything." I tell her in a voice I hope evokes my anger.
"If you're not in love with her, then why is everything ruined?" She shakes her head. "You should talk to your Mother about these things, really, Ashley. I could help."
"Help what? You don't help anything, you just make everything worse! You couldn't shut your mouth for one second and now..and now.."
"And what, Ashley? You shouldn't be so worked up." She honestly doesn't think she did anything wrong. She couldn't. She couldn't possibly understand the ramifications. To tell the truth, I have no idea why I'm so frenzied.
"Have fun in Prague, Mother." I spit, then head for the door.
---
"Uh, Ashley?"
I wince against the phone, knowing what's coming.
"Yeah?"
"Did you come out to my Dad or something?"
"No." I say lamely.
"He's asking a lot of questions...I think you should get over here. My Dad's babbling about the patient's best interests and the hippocratic oath and stuff."
"What did you say?"
"Nothing. I just keep telling him I don't know anything." She sighs. "What happened?"
"My Mom spilled. I'll explain everything later." I tell her.
"Are you coming over?"
"I really, really don't want to."
"I think you should."
"There's no way that's happening." I say.
---
"Glad you could make it, Ashley." Paula greets me at the door with a smile I can't return.
"Is Mr. C around?"
She nods, and points to the dining room where Spencer and Mr. C are sitting. I amble my way over and stand, embarassed.
"Have a seat, Ashley." Mr. C says.
"Listen, Mr. C, about - "
"I understand completely." He puts a hand up. "You have nothing to explain to me, but I'd like to talk to you."
I look at Spencer. She just shrugs.
"Ashley, I need you to tell me the truth. Any lying is not in your best interests and could jeopardize my position as your therapist."
I nod. What's going on? Spencer grabs my hand under the table and gives it a squeeze.
"Do you have romantic feelings for my daughter?"
"Uhh.." I look around the room, immediately humiliated.
"Ashley, if you have a relationship with my daughter, or even desire one, I don't think it's appropriate to continue - "
"Um, wait." I say, shaking my head. "I don't." I try to laugh like it's not big deal.
"Your Mother seemed to think I was indoctrining you with the "gay ways", her words, not mine." He says. "Now, if that's true, if anything I've ever said - "
"Mr. C, I get it. My Mom's crazy." I tell him, hurrying my words. "She just, uh..." I clear my throat. "She found out Spencer was, ya know, gay, and...it kind of..."
"Freaked her out?" Mr. C offers, trying to move things along.
"Yeah." I say. "She's just some crazy ultra conservative." Again, I try to laugh.
Mr. C glances at Spencer, then at me. Spencer lets go of my hand, and I can't look at her face.
"I'm glad we cleared this up." He smiles at me, and I can tell he bought everything I said. "I'm sorry for everything, Ashley. Maybe it's best to leave your Mother out of the sessions for the time being."
I gulp and nod, and Mr. C moseys in the kitchen without a care in the world. I turn to Spencer, but she just shakes her head at me, eyes empty, and gets up to go upstairs.
I'm about to follow her when Paula sets a bowl of chips on the table. "Potato chip?"
I take one absently, and stuff it in my mouth, watching Spencer mope up the stairs. "Thanks."
"She's sad." Paula remarks, gesturing to where Spencer was a minute ago.
"About what?" I ask dumbly.
"I think you know." I look at Paula and her eyes gleam for a second. "It's fairly obvious."
"It, uh.." I glance at Mr. C, in the kitchen. "It is?"
She looks at her husband, testing the chili in the kitchen, and winks. "Atleast to us girls, it is, anyways."
---
"Oh, man, Spence." I push open the door. "Your Mom has like, super sixth lesbian radar sense, because..." I trail off. "Spencer?"
"You can just leave, if that's what you want." She has a pillow over her face and is sprawled out over her bed. "If I'm so terrible and unloveable, just go."
I hurry over to her and kneel beside the bed. "What gave you that stupid idea?" I ask softly.
She throws the pillow off of her face. "I get it, okay? You don't want people to know you're gay, whatever. I can finally handle it, okay? Just go."
"I'm not going anywhere." I say firmly.
"Why'd you lie to my Dad?" Her voice is weak, and her eyes are redrimmed.
"Have you been crying?" I reach out to stroke her cheek and she jerks away. I wince.
"Am I that awful? Just answer the question." She begs.
"You're not awful. You're my best friend, Spencer, and you're all I've got." I tell her meekly.
"Your best friend." She grimaces. "Your best friend? I don't want to be just a best friend." Her face scrunches up like she's going to cry. "You won't even kiss me."
"Spencer, Spencer...Spence." I say, letting out a long breath. "You're my best friend."
"I want to be your girlfriend."
"I..." I shake my head. "I don't want a girlfriend." I say. One fat tear rolls down her cheek, and I lean in close and wipe it away. "I've had lots of people I kissed, and had sex with, and all that. But I've never had a best friend." I press my forehead against hers. "Even when we eventually kiss, and touch, and...make love, and everything, you're still going to be my best friend. You're more than just a girlfriend, you deserve more than just that title."
"I think you're crazy." She sniffles away another tear, but I can tell she's softening. "But I must be crazy, too, because that makes sense to me."
"I just don't want the physical stuff to come first, I want you to have me, whole. And there's a lot to me." I say, wondering where all these words are coming from. They're the right ones, judging from Spencer's face, and they're all the truth.
"That is the loveliest thing anyone's ever said to me." She reaches out and cups my cheek. "I can't believe you sometimes."
"I'm sorry I lied to your Dad. We'll make it right one day, okay? The whole world will know, we'll make songs about it and stuff." I smile at her, and she smiles back. "But right now, I have to deal, 'kay?"
"I want you to be okay with everything, Ashley. I'm sorry if I'm being too..." She shakes her head. "Too forward. I didn't know..."
"Hey." I say, straightening myself out. "Who can blame you? I mean, look at me."
"Yeah.." She brushes the hair out of my eyes, "Look at you."
---
"So, your Mother left for Prague today."
I nod. "Good riddance."
Mr. C laughs, and I lean forward and grab a candy out of the bowl. "Peppermint. You changed it."
He nods. "Variety is the spice of life."
"I don't think so." I say, sticking the mint in my cheek. "I think there's a certain charm with one, solid, lasting favorite."
"You think?"
"Yeah, I mean. I've had variety all my life. Different Dads, different houses, new cars, new places and faces..." I shrug. "Maybe the spice of life is settling in."
"You're seventeen years old. Settling should not be on your mind." He grins at me, shaking his head.
"Are you telling me to be crazy and rambunctious?" I grin back.
"That's not what I said at all." He sighs, but he's still smiling.
"That's what I heard." I singsong.
"Oh, to be young again."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Midnight. The Carlins thought leaving at night would lessen the chances of running into traffic. I'm listening to everyone exchange goodbyes.
"Lock the house up every night, and use sun tan every time you're at the beach, and..." Paula rattled off a list of commands for Spencer during the summer they'd be away.
Spencer pulled back from her Mother's embrace. "Yeah, and brush my teeth every day. Anything else?"
Paula just smiles at her, and then Glen bombards me with a hug. "Ashy poo!" He swings me around.
I smile despite myself. "Down, boy."
He puts me down. "We're gonna miss each other, right?" He asks with a smirk.
"Totally." I tell him, and then he runs to give Spencer a big embrace. Clay claps me on the shoulder and we say our goodbye.
"Ashley, don't let her get into too much trouble." Paula says, approaching me.
"Ah, you shouldn't worry too much about her." I say, and Paula gives me a quick hug and grin, which I return. Spencer comes to stand beside me as Glen and Clay pile into the car.
"Don't miss us too much, girls." Mr. C says, wrapping us both up in a hug.
"We won't." I say with a cheeky smile, and Mr. C nods at this.
"Let her talk your ear off every once in a while, Spencer." He says. "She's quite good at it, and I think she'll need it sometimes."
They hug, we all hug, then Glen honks the horn and Spencer hugs her parents once more.
Then the Carlins, sans Spencer, pile into the car and drive off into summer, to Ohio, not to return for months.
---
"Got any marshmallows?" Spencer asks sleepily, head in my lap. I shake my head and rake my fingers through her hair.
"Unfortunately, no." I tell her, glancing at the fire. "But something tells me you don't need the sugar."
"Mmm."
"You're about to fall asleep." I point out, scratching her behind her ear the way she likes, and she almost purrs.
"Am not."
"Your eyes are shut."
"I'm enjoying cuddling with you next to the fireplace. So shoot me." She sighs a long, sleepy sigh.
"It's okay to fall asleep, Spence." I tell her softly. "We can just go upstairs, and..."
"Let's sleep down here." She says. "I like the fire."
"It's an LA summer night. It's not that cold." I say. "Besides, I'll keep you warm."
"I like it." She insists. I sigh, then shift my position, lying back so that her head is on my stomach and my head is on the pillow.
"You've convinced me."
Her lips curl into a tired smile. "Tell me a story." She yawns.
"I don't have any good stories." I tell her.
"I don't believe that."
I run a finger over her facial features absentmindedly, tracing her eyebrows, the bridge of her nose, her lips with my forefinger. "There was once a beautiful girl named Spencer, who begged for stories..."
"Boring." She interrupts, making me chuckle. "Tell one about you."
"A story about me?"
"When you were little...how were you when you were little?" She repositions her head on my stomach, looking at me. I gaze down at her big, blue eys and I'm pretty sure I'll tell her anything she wants to hear.
"I was just like this, except smaller."
"Ash..."
"Okay...well, I don't know." I think back. "I was always running around, making the nannies mad."
"You had nannies?"
"I had lots of nannies, until I was old enough to run around by myself."
"Oh."
"Yeah."
"What did you do?" She asks.
"For fun? I don't know. I would sneak into my Mother's cars, and sit behind the wheel, pretending I was driving to places far, far away." I stare into the fire, remembering.
"You did that?"
"All the time." I say truthfully. "I was the ugliest child you've ever seen, up until I was about 5. I was bald until I was 3."
Se laughs. "I have to see pictures."
"I burned them all."
She gasps, eyes wide. "No way! I'm googling it."
"I looked like Roseanne Barr, but as a two year old." I feel her stomach jiggle with laughter. I groan.
"What kind of toys did you play with?"
"What's with the third degree?" I ask.
"Come on. You said you wanted us to know everything about each other, so spill."
Good point. I think back. "Well, I liked to play dollhouse a lot."
"Really?" She sounds surprised. "Didn't have you pegged as the dollhouse type." She crawls up the length of my body now, so that her chin is resting in between my breasts, and her knee is between my legs, front and center. She's staring up at me.
"Yeah." I say, wrapping my arms around her and looking at the ceiling. We lie there like that. "I loved setting the doll houses up. Putting everything where it should be, all the people at the dinner table, the baby in the carriage, all that." I muse. "But after that, I never wanted to play. I put it all away again."
"Why?"
I shrug, clasping my hands behind her back. "It was never any fun, after everything was set up. The anticipation was gone. "
"Hm. That probably says loads about you, psychologically." Spencer says.
I look down at her and grin. "Good thing your Dad's not here, huh?"
"Totally." I say, beginning to rub her back. "So, what about you?"
"When I was a kid?"
I nod, rubbing her shoulders.
"Hmm. I don't know. I was never interesting. My parents thought I was deaf because I didn't talk for a long time." She tells me.
"Not surprising. You were a boring child, too?"
She pinches my side, and I squeeze her tighter for a moment, fighting a smile. Then she resumes. "I didn't have a first word, I had a first sentence. Apparently, Glen had farted and I asked my Dad to open the window."
I laugh out loud. "No way."
She just nods seriously. "True story. And after that, I never shut up. Then, I turned into a pathological liar."
"Are you making this up?"
She shakes her head. "I lied about the most random things, like..one time, I stole my Mom's blue clay from her art kit, and made a huge mess with it."
"Hot." I remark. She just rolls her eyes.
"Anyways, my Mom was going around asking who took the blue paint, and of course, all I said was 'not me, not me.'"
I raise an eyebrow, enjoying watching Spencer speak. I could imagine little baby Spencer with her wide, innocent eyes, lying her butt off.
"And then my Dad says, 'Spencer, what's on your hands?' And I look down, and there's blue clay under my fingernails, on my fingers...I still told them I had no idea..." She's laughing now, and I have to laugh with her.
"That's too hilarious." I say, unable to wipe to grin off my face. "So, this lying thing, should I worry about it? I mean, you outgrew it eventually, right?"
"Eventually, yeah. My Mom and Dad told me that God knew when I was lying, even if no one else did. That scared me."
"So you stopped?"
"Not right away. But people always knew when I was lying, after that."
"You lost your skill with age?" I ask.
She just shakes her head. "Every time I lied, I would apologize to God under my breath. I guess that gave me away." She's hiding a smile.
I'm laughing uncontrollably.
"Spencer. That's the funniest thing I ever heard."
"Stop laughing!" She says. "I'm totally trustworthy now."
"True blue?" I ask, then crack myself up. She pinches me again, and I squirm away.
"Aw, come on." She says. "I thought we were sharing things in a non-judging environment."
I calm myself down, then sit across from her. "I'm just kidding." I tell her. "But, jeez...That's just cute."
Spencer's turning a little bit red, then she reaches for her pillow and thwaps me in the head with it. "I also regularly beat Glen and Clay in our pillow fighting tournaments."
I cover my head. "Just watch the face, it's what gets the girls."
She throws the pillow aside and straddles my legs, putting her hands on my shoulders. "The girls?"
"The girl." I correct myself.
"That would be me, right?" She asks, cocking her head to one side.
I kiss her on the cheek. "You're my sweetheart."
When I pull away, I see her face has turned a shade of deep red.
"Aw, did I make you blush?"
She buries her face in the crook of my shoulder. "I hate you."
"Now I know you're really a liar."
She gasps dramatically. "I love you." She finally removes her face from my shoulder, looking at me.
I cock my head, making it look like I'm listening for something.
"What is it?" She asks, looking around.
"I'm waiting for you to tell God you're sorry for lying." I say.
"I outgrew that." She gives me a sly smile, then lays her head back on my shoulder. "And I'd never lie to you."
I believe her.
---
"Ashley, this bar is stocked with like, everything." Spencer gapes, opening the cabinet in my kitchen.
"Yeah." I call out from the couch, flipping channels. "Take your pick."
She makes a face. "I don't drink."
"Neither do I, then." I toss the remote to the side and go stand behind her, setting my chin on her shoulder. "Let's see here...we've got vodka, that makes me loud. Tequila makes me angry, beer makes me hyper, gin makes me horny, and this." I pull out a bottle of Jagermeister. "Jager, I can drink all day."
"You drink a lot?"
I shrug, peering at the bottle closely. It's nearly empty. "Not really. Or, I used to."
She takes it out of my hands and puts it back, closing the cupboard. "Gin makes you horny?"
I nod. "That's why I can't drink it by myself."
She gives me a strange look that tells me she disapproves of my comment.
"Oh, come on, Spencer. It was a joke." I go back to the couch. "Besides, I haven't had any in months."
"Good to know. So you haven't shacked up with any random guys recently because you drenched yourself in gin?"
I try not to let it appear that the comment stung. "No." I say simply. She frowns and walks over to me.
"Can I ask you something?"
"Anything."
"How many people have you slept with?"
My eyebrows shoot up. That wasn't the question I had anticipated. "Um...seven?"
"Ashley."
"Eight?"
She stares at me.
"Nine. Okay, ten." I lean back, "Eleven, maybe. Or twelve. Let's say twelve."
"Let's say twelve?" She echoes. "Is it or isn't it?"
"Why does this even matter?" I feel a little mortified.
"It doesn't." She assures me, grabbing my hand. I feel a little better. "It could be a hundred, for all I care. I was just wondering, uh..."
I watch her fighting for the right words, and caress her hand with thumb. "Spit it out, Spence."
"Have you ever been, well...tested?"
Tested? "Tested for...?"
"Like...you know.."
Oh, God. I let go of her hand immediately. "Oh, my God. For diseases." I say, shocked and more than a little hurt. "You think I'm diseased."
"Not at all! That's not what I said." She says seriously, trying to do damage control. "It's just...I mean..."
"It's just what, Spencer?" I demand. "It's just, you think I'm a filthy whore. Is that it?"
Her eyes flash. "I never said that, and I never would."
She reaches for my hand, and I have to stop myself from recoiling from her. Is that what she thinks of me? "I'm not some...dirty, used thing." I stammer, humiliated.
Spencer looks apologetic to the extreme. "I'm sorry." She rushes to say. "I'm so sorry, that came out all wrong."
"It really did." I tell her, standing up.
"Where are you going?"
"I'm taking a bath." I rush out of the room.
---
Sitting in my expansive, jacuzzi tub and letting the bubbles rise to the top makes me feel a little better. I know Spencer's downstairs, doing God knows what. She'll probably come up. I might hide in the bubbles if she does.
Ah, as if one cue. She pokes her head in. I give her a blank stare. "You don't knock?"
She just rolls her eyes, coming to sit on the toilet. "Ashley." She starts.
"If you're going to apologize, I don't care." I say, cutting her off. "I'm just happy with my bubbles, my pure, soapy, bubbles washing all the disgusting filth off of my body."
She scowls. "You can be so immature."
I splash around, pretending to ignore her.
"Think I'm mean all you want, but don't act like it's not a legitimate question." She says evenly.
"I thought you were trying to make me feel better." I narrow my eyes at her. She stands up and kicks off her sandals and starts to unbutton her shirt.
"Can I get in?"
"I don't know if you want to share my dirty bathwater..." I say, trying to sound casual and almost achieving it. She just cocks an eyebrow and whips her shirt off, effectively shutting me up.
I try not to look impressed as she gets completely bare and lowers herself into my bath.
"It's hot." She comments.
"Kills more germs."
"Seriously? Stop it." She sits down on the opposite side of the bath, facing me.
I do. She spreads her legs scissor style, putting them on either side of me, and takes my foot and starts rubbing it.
"I only ask because I'm really cautious about that stuff." She says in a smooth voice. "It's not just you, I ask everyone. Maggie, even."
"Jesus, woman, how many people have you slept with?" I try to turn it into a joke, because in reality, I've forgiven Spencer a million times over. She can say anything she wants to me as long as she hops into the tub with me afterwards.
"Just three." She answers, putting my foot back in the water and reaching for the other.
"Really?" I watch her concentrate on kneading my foot.
She nods. "Julia. In Ohio, my first time. In a barn. Awful mistake." She makes a face. "Then Cassie. My first girlfriend. Then Maggie."
"Hm." I say, processing this information. "We're sitting in a tub together, naked." I gulp. "And we're talking about people you've had sex with in the past."
She nods, flicking bubbles. "Yep."
"Why do we torture each other?"
"Because we secretly love it?" She guesses, shrugging. "Although, I do love being in this bath with you. And if I had my way, I wouldn't be all the way over here."
"Even though I'm probably riddled with disease?"
She gives me a look that tells me to let it go, then sets my foot down. Silence comes, and she bites her lips, eyes traveling up and down my bare neck.
"What are you thinking?" I ask suddenly.
"I'm thinking..." She trails off, then I feel her hand slide up my lower leg. "That I want to touch you."
I gasp a little, then try to calm myself down. Down, girl. "I think I want you to." I say lightly.
She searches my eyes for a minute, and I can still feel her hand on my leg, gently caressing, inching it's way up.
"You want me to?" She asks in a whisper.
I lick my lips, careful about my answer. "I think...uh, I think that we have the whole summer."
She pauses, then drops her hand. "You're right."
"Spencer." I ask, suddenly very serious. I shift. "You think we're doing the right thing, right? Waiting and all?"
"What do you mean?"
"You don't think it's stupid, do you?"
I feel her hand on my leg again, and she shakes her head like I said something funny. "I don't think you know how much I enjoy spending time with you...just doing anything."
I don't say anything.
"I'm not just sitting here, waiting for you to finally put the moves on me." She says, rubbing my leg affectionately. I think of how easy it would be to take her hand, guide it upwards, inside of me... "I'm here because you're funny, and unbelievably sweet, and every day you show me something new to love about you. And you're so gorgeous, it almost makes me insecure."
I laugh at this.
"You think I'm kidding. God, you're so pretty. You're perfect." She leans forward. "You've got you hair up, and I can see your neck, I just want to kiss the hell out of you." She pouts her lips in the most awesomely adorable way. "And I can't believe I'm sitting in a tub with you and we're not doing anything, but I kind of like it. It's almost...erotic."
I squeeze my legs together.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"Okay, now check your mirrors."
Spencer glances in her mirrors.
"No, look like you want people to know you're looking." I say.
"What?"
"The driving instructor will be looking for you doing these things. Every motion has to be exaggerated so he notices."
She looks long and hard at her mirror, then makes a show of looking over her shoulder.
"Signal." She does. "Now, change lanes when it's safe."
She changes lanes without much effort.
"Nice." I tell her, proud. "You're a quick learner."
Weeks into summer, and Spencer has eased into driving very well. "Well, it's not every day someone offers their Porsche for me to take my driving test in."
"So when you get your license, you're gonna drive me around, right?"
She smiles at me. "Wherever you want to go."
"Okay, now turn around and head toward the beach." I say. She turns to me, frowning.
"Eyes on the road."
"Yeah." She looks toward the street. "The beach is almost closed."
"Spencer." She looks at me. "Do you see the moon?"
She glances up, quickly, still not completely confident behind the wheel. "I do. What about it?"
"What looks different about it?"
"Um, I don't know."
"It's a full moon." I say, smiling at her broadly.
"So?" She looks confused.
"So, why would we want to go to the beach when it's a full moon?" I ask, and I could see her drawing a blank.
"I don't know." She gives up. "Tell me."
I laugh. "It's a surprise."
"I hate surprises."
"No, you're just impatient. You actually love surprises. So drive."
---
It's windy on the pier. Spencer's hair is blowing everywhere like crazy, until she pulls her hoody up, bunched up within the jacket. I put my arm around here.
"Okay." She says with a shiver. "The moon is full and we're at the beach."
We're nearly to the end of the pier. "Spencer, look at the water."
I see her eyes travel to the water, and then I see them light up. I would look, too, but I like watching her more. She gasps. "Ash, it's..."
"Beautiful?" I peer out. The water washes up and down the shore, glowing a light green. Moon to the tide, a full moon, always makes the ocean glow a beautiful, luminescent green. "It doesn't happen often, but...I thought you'd like to see it."
She's watching, mesmerized. Then she takes my hand. "I've never seen anything like this."
"Are you cold?" I ask, rubbing my hands up and down her back.
She just shakes her head. "Not anymore..."
I smile at her, brushing some hair behind her ear. She presses her face into my hand, a faraway look stuck on her face. "There's nothing like this in Ohio." She whispers, then turns to face me. The water sheds a grey-green light on the pier. "There's no one like you in Ohio."
"There's no one like me anywhere, babe." I wink at her, and her face collapses into a smile.
"Beach is closed!" The patrol car is riding the beach, up and down, announcing the last minutes of beach availability.
Spencer sighs, glancing out at the ocean. Then she brightens, reaching into her pocket. "Here..." She says, whipping out her cell phone. "Hold me."
I wrap and arm around her instinctively, pulling her close and pressing my cheek against hers. She holds the camera out in front of us, slinking her arm around my waist. Before the shudder clicks, she brushes her nose against mine, making me giggle right before the camera flashes.
"Spencer!"
She just laughs, looking at the picture. The green sea glows behind us, and she's hiding a brilliant smile, our faces barely inches apart. I'm peeking at her out of the corner of my eye, mid laugh, and she's gazing at my lips, our noses touching faintly.
"It's perfect." She says, closing her phone after saving the candid, sweet moment caught on film.
"Beach is closed!" A horn sounds.
"I guess we have to go." Spencer says, a little glumly, taking one last look at the sea. "Maybe we could come back..."
"It won't be back, not for a long time." I say, sizing up my options. "You know.." I say, starting down the pier and grabbing her hand. "If you step in the water, the imprints of your feet in the sand make the water look a little different. It's really wild." I'm half running now, dragging Spencer along with me.
"Ash, what are we doing?" Spencer yells, growning excited.
"We have to beat that truck to the water!" I cry, running down the steps of the pier until my feet hit sand. "Kick off your shoes!"
"We can't!" Spencer squeals, but her sandals go flying.
"No." I look at her, and her eyes are flashing in excitement. "We are." I peel my shirt off, and she waits a split second before doing the same.
I start running, shaking my skirt off as I do.
"I can't believe I'm doing this!" Spencer says, and I see her pedal pushers go flying, and she's right beside me, running like a mad man.
"Beach is closed!" The truck turns its lights on, halfway down the beach. "Do not enter the water!"
"You wish, sucker!" I yell, and Spencer grabs my hand, just as our feet touch water. Neither of us slow down.
Our feet leave indents in the sand, making the water fill them, a trail of dark green holes in the light green water, a glowing path leading to the ocean.
Spencer's eyes are sparkling, I can see them in the night. "It's freezing! I've never been in the ocean at night before!" She's excited. She spins around in circles, looking all around her, and we wade in up to our waists.
The truck aims its spotlights at us. "Don't shoot!" I cry out, holding up my hands then exploding in laughter, splashing Spencer. She squeals, then splashes me back.
I stiffen, the cold water hitting my body, then I reach out and wrap her in a hug. "Ever been dunked in glowing water?" I ask.
"Don't you dare, Ashley! Don't you - " Her sound is muffled by the both of us falling completely underwater. We both emerge, flinging outself around like idiots.
"Oh, my gosh!" Spencer screeches like a girl.
I shake my hair out wildly, "Eeeeuuuugh!"
"Come out of the water now!" The loudspeaker commands us. "The beach is closed!"
"We're coming!" I scream back at shore. "Cool your jets!"
Spencer giggles like a crazy person, grabbing both my hands and pulling me towards the sand. "Let's go!"
We huddle together, running back to shore, out of the glowing, peaceful, freezing water and sprint across the sand, laughing out loud the whole time, ignoring the truck.
I grab all of our clothes, throwing her the keys from the pocket. "You're the getaway driver!" She runs ahead of me, and I follow up the rear, holding everything.
When we're back in the car, we're in between laughing hysterically and trying to catch our breath. "That was..." Spencer tries to say, between breaths, but she can't seem to find the words.
"Don't define it." I say, taking a deep breath. "Just start the car."
She does.
---
-- Spencer's POV --
"They tried to send me back to rehab..." Ashley scrunches her shoulders together and shuffles across the floor, clutching her drink to her chest. "I said no, no, nooo." She shakes her butt in time for the music, looking for all the world like the sexiest goof I had ever seen. Which are the perfect words to describe Ashley, I think. Everyone in the club that wasn't checking her out were keeping track of her out of their peripheral. She was a presence that was felt, and everyone in the club knew it besides her.
Not to say she wasn't cocky. She sidles up to me and wraps her arms around my waist, and I can feel her pelvis gently ramming into my back in time with the music. "Enjoying the show?"
"Me and everyone else with eyes that work." I reply, and she laughs like it's not true, which we both know is not the case, and shuffles back to the middle of the dancefloor. "I won't go, go, gooo."
The girl has taken my heart and covered every inch of it with herself. She's almost like an addiction - every day of the summer has been spent with her, and I've never been more fulfilled, less bored. She's not my girlfriend, she's my best friend, she's my dearest friend. I'm finally starting to understand why waiting is so important. And when she kisses me, I'l know I'll explode into a million ecstatic pieces, and that will be alright, because she'll be there to put me all back together.
I watch her for a while, engrossed, then I feel a tap on my shoulder. "Look who it is."
I turn and see Maggie, with Aiden Dennison on her arm. "Maggie." I try to force a smile. "And Aiden. Hey, Aiden."
He gives me a curt nod, and I turn back to Maggie. "You guys come here a lot?" She asks.
"Who? Me and Ashley?" I look back at the dancefloor, where she's flinging herself around in a circle. I'm sure she'll be dizzy soon. "No, not really. We just decided to go somewhere different." I shift. "You know, a change of scenery."
"Of course." Maggie raises her eyebrow. "So how are you two getting along?"
"Great." Better to leave it at that.
"How great?" Maggie presses.
"I don't think..."
"Aw, I'm just kidding, Spencer." She claps me on the back and hands her drink to Aiden. "I'll be back soon, little Aiden." She heads over to the bar and starts chatting up the bartender. I shake my head, amazed.
"I didn't know you knew Maggie." Aiden offers his attempt at polite conversation.
"Yeah, we dated once."
"Oh." He looks nervous. "I didn't know that. She's, uh, she's into girls?"
"I think she's into anything that's into her, so...yeah, you could say that."
He smiles at this, a genuine one. "So you think I have a shot?"
"With Maggie? Yeah. You've got a feminine quality about you." I say, smirking. I know his history with Ashley, and he knows I know it. And we both know it's not a big deal. He glances out on the dancefloor.
"She never was a good dancer." He remarks.
"She's a great dancer." I say, a bit defensively.
He just looks a little surprised. "So did you two ever...."
"What?"
"I don't know. Hook up?" He shrugs, probably not realizing how stupid he sounds.
"Did I hook up with Ashley? No. No, I didn't."
"Oh? That's too bad, because she.." He trails off, "Nevermind."
"Because what?"
"Because I think she really liked you. I dunno." He scratches the back of his head.
"Hm." I look him up and down. "Well, enjoy your stay at Hotel Maggie." I try to sound polite. I don't think it works.
---
"Did you ever talk to Aiden Dennison about me?" I ask Ashley later, out in the fresh night air. She's tired from dancing, and needs some cool breeze.
"What?"
"What? No. I never talked to him." She shrugs the question off.
"Well, because he was talking about how we should hook up because he knew you liked me or something." I try to sound casual.
"Yeah, he knew I liked you." She says, nonchalant. "He came by, we talked about it."
"He came by?"
She looks at me. "For like, two seconds. It was a nice little reunion." She says, rolling her eyes.
I've heard all the stories, around school, about Ashley and Aiden. About their relationship, about their deeds in the lockerroom after basketball practice, about...all the other stuff I don't feel right asking her about.
"Do you like, miss him?" I ask suddenly, feeling a little dumb. Ashley has this strange effect on me; she can make me feel impossibly confident and weirdly insecure all at the same time.
"Miss him?" She shakes her head at me like I'm confused. "Spencer, he was my first boyfriend. He was just...practice."
I take a deep breath. "You guys were friends for how long?"
"A few years."
"And you dated him for how long?"
"Almost a year - jeez, Spence. You want my autobiography?" She seems to get kind of nervous.
"No." I say simply, grabbing her hand. "It's just - he was an important part of your life for a while, I'd like to know about it. I told you about my past."
She looks at our hands, smiles a little, then lets go to wrap her arms over her chest. "I know what everyone probably told you." Her voice is kind of dull.
"So, which parts are true?"
"All of them."
"I'd like to hear it from you." I tell her, sincerely, hoping I'm not pressing her too hard. She seems uncomfortable.
"Right now?" She's looking around, like for an escape. "Just ask me what you want to ask, Spence."
"I don't, uh..."
"Yeah, he got me pregnant." She looks at her fingernails. "Freshman year."
I swallow. Okay, so I knew that. "You, ah...you...got rid of it?"
She looks at me, stunned. "No. Who said that?" Her tone is sharp.
"It's what...it's what Madison told me." I squeak.
Ashley looks angry for a moment, then just shakes her head, looking to the side. "We lost it." She mutters.
"What?"
"We lost it." Her voice wavers a bit.
I don't know what to say. I almost wish I hadn't asked. But I know this is a big part of Ashley, a lot of the reason why she is the way she is, and something I have to know, share with her. "I'm sorry." I manage to say, reaching to hold her hand. But she reaches out before me, clutching my arm.
"Not your fault." Is all she says. I put my hand over hers, realizing I can't really understand her pain.
"Did it...hurt?"
She looks at me with dark, shining eyes, and I feel like a small child. "Yeah. Yeah, it hurt, Spence."
She squeezes my arm, involuntarily, I'm sure, and my heart leaps. "What happened?" I whisper.
Her eyes roll towards the heavens, and she draws a deep breathe, recalling the memory in a ragged voice. "I, uh...there was bleeding, and some pain. Then I passed out, too much blood loss, I guess." She bites her lip, then continues in a rushed voice. "I woke up in the hospital, and the doctors told me the baby was.. gone. Aiden came after that, I had to tell him." She's still clutching my arm.
"Ash, that's..."
"Awful?" She guesses, barking out a laugh. "Yeah, it was."
I don't say anything, I can't really say anything. Not now, not years after the fact. I can just let her lower her head onto my shoulder, listen to her. That's all I could do.
"I was gonna keep it." Her voice is thin, speaking to me from faraway. "I wanted it to be a little boy. I was just fifteen, it wouldn't have worked..." She puts a hand to her stomach. "I imagined a little tiny baby right in the middle of my stomach, deep inside me, and then I couldn't protect it." She coughs. "He cried. I never told anyone that, but..he cried.The world sucks, Spence."
I kiss her head softly. "Yeah." I almost regret bringing it up, doing this to her. But it just adds more layers to the slowly unraveling mystery that is Ashley Davies, my special Ashley Davies. I love her even more.
"You think I would have made a good Mom, Spence?" She asks, tilting her head up to look at me. I feel like crying, but I nod fiercely.
"I think you would have been a loving Mother. And anyone you love has a lot of good things coming to them." I tell her honestly, with every ounce of conviction I have in me.
She smiles, a smile that makes her eyes shine a little, and plants a warm, lingering kiss right on my jawline.
"Let's go back inside."
---
"So are you two official yet?" Maggie bumps into me.
"What?" I say, not bothering to take my eyes off of Ashley doing a wild monkey on the dancefloor. I don't know how she's bee dancing for so long, but I don't mind watching. She'll shoot me a glance every now and then, and I know she's okay, I know we're closer, and I'm glad for it.
"You and Ashley. Come on."
"We're, uh..." I let a smile dance on my lips. "We're not into labels."
Maggie just rolls her eyes. "That girl is lame in bed, anyways."
I laugh loudly. "Ashley does more for me sitting still than you ever did in your wildest moments." I tell her coolly.
She looks stung, but retains her cool. "Whatever. You two were always on each other's jock, anyways. I'm not surprised." Then she softens. "She's actually not a bad kid, you know."
"I know." I say. One thing about Maggie, she's not completely bad. I wouldn't date a bitch for months on end without her having a few redeeming qualities. And the girl can hold a conversation.
"So, is she sweet to you?" Maggie asks.
I nod. "She hasn't kissed me or anything yet, but..."
"Wait. She hasn't kissed you?" Maggie sounds like she can't believe that.
I can't contain my smile. "She's waiting for the right time. She says she wants us to get to know each other, because what's most important isn't physical."
"And you buy that?" Maggie says, both of them knowing Ashley's past. But they both knew how Ashley felt about Spencer - it probably wasn't healthy, but it was beautiful.
I nod, looking at Ashley attempting a ballerina move in the middle of a gyrating crowd, and grin. "She's driving me insane slowly, but I know she can live up to every second of build up."
Maggie laughs. "Spencer Carlin, you are head over feet, aren't you?"
I laugh back, but avoid the question. I'm sure she knows the answer. "So, Aiden. Where is the big lug?"
She nods over her shoulder. "Getting drinks...he's a bit of a bore, don't you think?"
"Give him a chance. I think he's a real genuine guy. Just show him some fun."
--- Back to Ashley's POV ---
My feet are sore from dancing in heels, and my head is playing theatre to all the memories that I like to keep buried in the deep recesses of my brain. Aiden. The baby. The slight pain in my stomach, all the blood...
I feel a little queasy.
"Spencer?" I call out, and she comes in from my bathroom.
"What's wrong?"
My stomach calms immediately. She has that affect. "You're spending the night, right?"
"If you want me to. I mean, I'd love to." She pads over and sits next to me on the bed.
"I'm just kind of..I don't know. Strange mood."
"About earlier tonight?" Spencer asks, a little apprehensively. I can tell she doesn't like bringing it up, probably because I'm being some neurotic sissy about it. But I'm sure Spencer understands.
I just nod. "I'm sorry I layed all that on you, it was - "
"Nonsense." She says, pulling the covers back and settling in. "You can tell me anything, ever, ever."
I scoot over, allowing her room. "I just wanted you to know, and you asked, so I figured..."
"Anything you share with me about yourself is something I want to know, 'kay?" She lays her head on my pillow, and I bring mine to rest behind hers. I can smell her shampoo. Nothing between us is ever too heavy, or too awkward. It's just natural, and easy, and I'd trust her with anything.
"Thanks." I manage to tell her, and she takes my arm and wraps it around her body. Being this close to Spencer still drives me crazy, but I'm thankful for a warm body right now. I hold her tight. "You can tell me anything, ever, ever, too."
"Anything, ever, ever?" She asks, turning out the light. I kiss the nape of her neck gently, just for a second. I feel her body respond, then she brings my hand up to her mouth in the dark, kissing it.
"Anything." I say.
"Well, I don't know if you knew this." She starts very seriously. "But you dance with all the grace of a lumberjack."
She paid for that in plenty of tickles.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
The guy to my left smells like salami and the woman to my right has dandruff. I don't know which way to lean.
I've never liked to DMV. I hope against hope that Spencer passes her first time around so I don't have to come back.
As if on cue, the door to the large room flies open and Spencer rushes in, all smiles, waving a paper around. I shoot up.
"You passed?"
"I passed!" She jumps up in the air, creating a tiny spectactle of herself until I cover her in a hug.
"I knew you would." I tell her. "You had the best teacher."
"Aw." She kisses me on the cheek, positively glowing. "I have to go over there and take my picture, but I'll be right back."
I nod, and she kisses me again on the cheek, then she's off, a flurry of happiness making its way across the stagnant room. People notice her. I glance at the guy who smells like salami, and see he was watching us, too.
"That your girlfriend?" He mumbles, wrinkling his brow.
I watch Spencer from across the room, posing for her picture. "Uh, yeah." I sit back down, grinning. "Sure. That's my girlfriend."
He looks at me for a moment, then nods, satisfied. "She real pretty."
"The prettiest."
---
"Ashley, this stuff is expensive!" Spencer exclaims, looking over the menu.
I shrug, taking a sip of my tea. "Order anything."
She looks a bit uncertain until I lay my hand over hers. "We're celebrating you today. I'd be insulted if you didn't spend a ton of money." She smiles at this, then returns to the menu.
"What are you getting?" She asks, after I put my menu down.
"The steak and lobster platter."
"You can eat all that?" She raises an eyebrow.
"I don't know." I shrug. "My Dad always ate the lobster, and I'd get the steak."
Spencer's face softens, and I can tell she's feeling bad for me. "He liked lobster?"
"He loved lobster. Said this place had the best, though I didn't agree." I tap my fingers on the table. "I haven't been here since he...you know." Died.
Spencer nods solemnly.
"But I wanted to take you somewhere special to eat, and this is the only place that's special to me." I finish, hoping I don't sound too lame. "Not to sound too morbid."
Spencer looks sympathetic. "It's never morbid to talk about those we've lost."
I roll my eyes. "Tell that to my Mother. She doesn't like me to bring him...Dad, up, because she said it's disrespectful to make everyone sad."
Spencer's jaw drops. "That's..." She shakes her head, then looks thoughtful. "My grandpa, Grandpa Carlin, the one my family's visiting..he always said something, like.." She squints, remembering. "Always remember to forget the things that made you sad, but never forget to remember the things that made you glad."
This makes me smile. "I like that."
"I like it, too."
I sigh, feeling lighter. "So, what do you feel like?"
"Chicken?"
"Nonsense. You can get chicken anywhere." I wave that thought away with my hand. "I insist you share my platter."
She cocks an eyebrow. "Miss Davies, are you propositioning me?"
I lick my lips. "Possibly." I lower my voice to a seductive tone. "Would you like to eat my lobster?"
She plays along, her eyes widening like I've said something scandalous. "I would love to eat your lobster."
The waiter we apparently hadn't seen clears his throat, and we look up, unable to stop ourselves from laughing.
---
"I am stuffed." I toss my purse onto my couch and flop myself down, face first.
Spencer does the same, and I sit up, letting her sit between my legs and lay her head back on my stomach. I rub my hands up her forehead, onto her hair, smoothing it. Moments like these are the highlight of my day. Relaxing with Spencer, knowing we're both completely at peace in each other's company. I feel like coming home to her, or coming home with her, makes me exceptionally lucky.
"I think I gained weight." Spencer pats her stomach.
"I think you did, too." I tease.
"I'm too lazy to wrestle you into submission for that." She groans. "I am fat with seafood."
"Mmmm. Sexy."
She just laughs. "Do you want to tan tomorrow? I've been pasty for far too long."
"Aw, Spence. You're not pasty, you're just a little pale."
"Thanks?"
"No, it's a good thing. In the old days, it used to be some kind of grandious sign if you had fair skin, because that meant you were rich enough to not have to work in the sun." I nod wisely, running my fingers through her hair, tracing her scalp.
"Is that so?" She asks.
"Yep."
"Well, I like the sound of that." She says. "And I like that word - fair. Much better than pasty."
"Mhm."
"You wanna go?" She says.
"Your car's here." I point out.
"I want you to come home with me. I hate the thought of you being alone in this big house." She says, squeezing my thigh.
I get a fluttering in my stomach. I can't believe someone as great as Spencer actually cares about me - takes time to think about me when I'm not there and be concerned. It's an amazing - my favorite - feeling. One that I could get used to.
Have gotten used to.
"Well, then, let's go."
---
"Yeah, Dad."
I watch Spencer speak with her Dad on the phone, the bright sun shooting off of her hair in shimmers and blinding me.
"Definitely."
Her tan has made her darker, and the sun makes her eyes seem lighter. She looks at me, amused.
"Yeah, she's fine."
The corners of her lips are upturned and she's scuffing the pavement with her flip flop. I slowly let my eyes follow the contours of her bare legs, all the way up to the hem of her miniskirt.
"I will, Dad."
She knows I'm eyeing her, and I'm sure she knows exactly what I'm thinking by the way I'm biting my lip. Summer's more than two thirds over, and we're both crispy with tans, beautiful with sun, and I can't wait to kiss her. I know she's expecting it, and I know I have to make the move, and I never expected it to weigh on me this much.
I have to kiss her. I feel like I actually need it, like I would feel a thirst, or a hunger. Ashley Davies, afraid to kiss a girl. Imagine that.
"Bye, Dad." She hangs up her phone, snapping me out of my trance with an apologetic smile. "Sorry. He was feeling chatty."
"Yeah." I say, a bit despondently. Then I take her hand. "Ready for the fair?"
"Just promise me no ferris wheel - I don't do ferris wheels." She peers inside the gates of the carnival, the fair that comes to town every summer, the biggest party for little kids you can imagine.
"Sure, Spence."
---
We're sitting on the train ride. I'm daydreaming a bit, staring off into the distance, when Spencer nudges my knee. "What's up?"
I shrug. "Nothing."
She watches me for a moment, deliberating, then sighs. "Come on, what's wrong?"
I frown at her, shaking my head. "Nothing, Spence." I smile at her. "Just enjoying the day."
She looks at me funny, like she can't quite figure me out. "You were totally excited about the fair. Are you having fun?"
I nod.
"There's nothing wrong?"
"Spencer." I look her dead in the eye. "I'm fine. I just didn't get a lot of sleep last night..."
"Ah!" She holds a finger up. "Lie. Don't lie about how much sleep you got when I was right next to you."
I just roll my eyes and grab her hand. "Just enjoy the ride, Spencer."
---
"Let's get a caricature!" Spencer pulls me over to the stand, where the guy straightens up, ready for business.
"Spence, come on, these guys are hacks." I complain, but she just gives me a pointed look. I put ten bucks on the table. "Go crazy." I tell him.
Spencer smiles at me, then tickles me in the ribs. "Cheer up, grumpy. He's gonna make you look pretty." She looks at the guy. "You'll make her look pretty, right?"
"Color or black and white?"
"Color." Spencer chirps, wrapping an arm around my waist. We stand in silence, waiting for him to finish. I shift on my feet, fidgeting.
"You okay?" She murmurs, looking concerned.
Before I can answer, the guy spins his tablet around. A grumpy looking brunette is frowning off into the distance, while cute, blonde girl with brilliant blue eyes is gazing at her, hearts surrounding her head.
"Ah! Ash, look!" Spencer grins, excited, and takes the picture, thanking the man. "See the hearts? See how grumpy you look?" I don't answer. She pokes me in the arm. "Aren't the hearts cute?"
I take a deep breath, and then I take off.
---
Spencer doesn't catch up with me until I'm next in line for the ferris wheel. I sit down, the metal box rocking slightly, and Spencer pushes her way through the crowd. "Ash, what are you doing?"
"I'm going on the ferris wheel." I say in a strange voice.
"Ash..." She looks confused, and a little hurt. Then her resolve toughens and she pushes forward, sitting beside me in the cart.
"Hey, you weren't in line!"
Spencer looks fiercely at the guy who spoke. "Not right now, buddy." She turns the me, a little angry, and pulls the metal bar down. She continues staring, me not saying anything, and then the ferris wheel lifts.
I can feel her clutch the bar, starting to become afraid.
"What is wrong with you?" She asks, trying to keep her voice steady.
She asks, trying to keep her voice steady.
"I wanted to go on the ferris wheel."
"Ashley..." Her voice softens. "Seriously. What's wrong? Remember when I said you could tell me anything?"
"I'm just in a strange mood." I set my jaw. We get higher. "Are you afraid?"
"No." She sounds irritated. "I'm annoyed. At you."
"I didn't doubt it." I say easily, but I'm still fidgeting. I don't like making her angry, or being so vague. I want her to understand, me, but -
"What was that?" Spencer says in a panicked voice, looking around with wide eyes.
"Nothing." I dismiss it, but that's when I hear it, too. Crank. Bam! The ferris wheel halts.
"Tell me this isn't happening." Spencer says, in an oddly calm voice.
"This isn't happening?"
"Ladies and gentleman, we apologize for the inconvenience, but if you would just stay seated, we'll have this technical difficulty fixed momentarily. I repeat, please stay seated and do not rock the seats. Thank you." The loudspeaker crackles.
Spencer looks at me, horrified. "We're stuck." She says miserably. Her grip tightens on the bar. "We're stuck!"
I put a hand on her shoulder. "It'll be fine, it's just malfunctioning, I mean - just don't look over the side."
The first thing she does is look over the side of the cart. "Crap!" She squeezes her eyes shut. "Crap! We're so high up!" The cart shakes, some idiot up above us shaking it. "It's so rickety! We're gonna fall!" There's a high pitched sound to her voice that is piercing my ears, and I realize this is Spencer afraid. The cart rocks again. "They're rocking the cart!" Spencer says urgently. "I'm going to wig out, they're rocking the cart!" She wails.
"Stop rocking the fucking cart!" I scream at the boneheaded losers above us.
"Shut up!" They yell back, then there's more rocking, and more laughter.
"I'm going to kick your ass!" I yell. "I'm going to Spiderman myself out of this goddamn cart and kick your ass!" I holler at them, because Spencer is freaking out, and they're making it worse, and really, it's all my fault.
"Stop cursing!" She cries.
"Sorry." I wince, and I'd grab her hand, but she's whiteknuckling the bar. So I wrap an arm protectively around her shoulders. "Let's look on the bright side, hey, we're not at the top or anything."
The giant wheel squeaks back to live, and there's cheering, but Spencer's just taking deep, long breaths. We hit the apex of the circle, and we can see the entire park, it's actually quite - crap.
Screeeeech! The lights go down, the ferris wheel stops, again. This time, we're teetering at the very, very top.
"You jinxed us!" Spencer weezes, sitting perfectly still. "We're gonna die." She says. "We're gonna fall out." She looks positively terrified.
"Spencer - "
"I'm going to have a panic attack or something. This thing's going to fall over - "
I'm rubbing her shoulder, trying to calm her down. "We're not going to - "
Her voice rises to a low wail. "This isn't safe. This isn't supposed to happen. We're going to go over the edge! This is it. Oh, God." She's panicking, and I can't mellow her out.
"Spencer, Spencer..."
"Ashley, I can't believe you did this. I didn't want to go on the ferris wheel, I told you!" Someone rocks the cart, and she whimpers.
"If you rock this cart one more fu...freaking time, I swear to God!" I lose my cool.
"These bolts are loose. This machine is old, these traveling carnivals aren't safe." Her eyes are watering now. "The wind is going to knock us out of the cart! Oh, God! Crap. Crap." She might be hyperventilating. "It's shaking - Ashley, it's shaking!" She's making strange noises now, completely stiff and squeezing her eyes shut. I have to take action. "Oh, God. Please start again, please start up again before I fall out of the side! Please - "
She's cut off by me pressing my lips against hers. My hands immediately take their places on either side of her face, cradling it while I wet the bottom of her shaking lip with my tongue, for all intents and purposes, kissing the hell out of her.
When I open my eyes and remove my lips from hers, her eyes are wide open, shocked, trying to process what happened. Then she licks her lips, takes her hands from the bar without hesitation, and lunges at me.
Spencer's mouth is on mine, Spencer's tongue is pushing itself into my mouth, and I'm groaning. It's different than I thought it would be, better somehow, but everything it should be.
Her tongue runs itself along mine, then along my lips, and I'm tingling in all the right places. Her hand is on the back of my head, pressing me into her, pressing us into each other deeper. She's moaning, and making noises that make me tremble, make me realize I sound exactly the same. Our lips suck on each other while we draw in deep, hot breaths through our nose. It's animalistic, and it only stops when we look up and realize the ferris wheel conductor is giving us a strange look, and we realize we've reached the ground.
"Uhhh." I look at Spencer, and she has makeout hair, glazed eyes, and it looks like her heart is beating in her lips, and I know I look exactly the same.
"We apologize for the malfunction of the, ah...ferris wheel, and we'd like to offer you free...."
Before he can finish, I grab a dazed Spencer's hand and hop out of the cart, speedwalking away.
---
"Come here."
As soon as we round the corner, not completely out of human sight but moreso than before, pure instinct and desire take over and I slam Spencer up against the wall as gently as I can manage, and our mouths crash together in a soft collision. I have my hands on her waist, then on her shoulders, then in her hair. All over her.
She hooks her fingers in my beltloops, pulling my pelvis into her and moaning softly into my mouth. People are watching and I don't care, I'm just nibbling on Spencer's lips, loving the noises she's making and knowing they're because of me.
"Ashley." Kiss. "We have to," Kiss. "Uhhh..."
"Keep kissing?" I ask breathlessly, going in for more. Her lips are warm to the touch, bruised and battered by my own.
"People are staring." She whispers, resting her forehead against mine and catching her breath. She's still pushing her lower body into mine, in a steady rhythm. It's driving me wild.
"Let them." I steal another kiss. I love it. I can't believe her lips are mine to kiss, whenever I want.
Spencer kisses my cheek, then my neck, then my ear, and murmurs, "Let's go to my house."
"I'm driving."
---
Spencer pounces on me the second we're in her house.
"You left your keys in the door." I tell her breathlessly, as she drags me toward the stairs with her lips.
"Leave 'em."
"Upstairs?" I ask, barely taking my mouth off of her's to speak.
She nods, running her hands up and down my back, giving me shivers. I'm walking backwards, heading up the stairs, when I lose my balance and fall. Spencer doesn't miss a beat, letting herself down softly on top of me, covering me with herself and kisses.
"Mmm..." I groan, simulatenously running my hands through her hair and crabwalking backwards up the steps. It's no small feat that we reach the top, and Spencer rolls of of me, pulling me up without ever breaking contact with my lips. All I can hear is my heart thundering in my ears, our breathless moans of pleasure which I now can't distinguish between the two of us, and Spencer's grunting directions.
"Bedroom." She says, shrugging off her jacket. I feel something brush up against my back, then I hear something break on the ground.
I break the kiss, looking at a cracked vase on the ground. "Vase." I say, pointing, like a caveman. Spencer's kisses have drained every inch of intellectual out of me, leaving a throbbing mass of want and puffy lips.
"Leave it." She presses me up against her bedroom wall, kissing me hard, but Spencer's kisses could never be described that way. Her lips are soft, soft, soft and I get tingles in my spine when she brushes them lightly against mine, feeling her breath mingling with my own.
I close the distance between our lips, flipping her around and pressing her against the wall. She cocks an eyebrow at me.
"Like to be in charge?" She almost purrs, giving me the sexiest look I've ever seen. I fling open the door and kick my shoes off, just before she tackles me onto the bed.
She attacks my exposed cleavage like a wild animal, laying hot, steaming kisses in the valley between my breasts then putting her hands on my stomach, straddling me and looking straight into my eyes.
"Do you want to..."
I swallow, trying to catch my breath, steady myself. "Should we wait?" I ask, propping myself up on my elbows.
Spencer tugs at the buckle of my pants, grinding herself into me with a thoughtful look on my face. "What do you think?" She asks.
"I don't know what I think." I say. Like I said, intellectual Ashley left the building several, several kisses ago.
Spencer seems to sense this, and leans down to whisper in my ear. "I'm really wet."
My shirt is off in record time, flung against the wall of her room. She laughs out loud, then dives for my breasts, taking greedy handfuls. But it's not like a boy's touch, she's never too hard. She knows just what to do, and when she pulls my bra down, englufing one breast in her mouth, I watch, and the strangled moan that escapes my throat makes her stop and look at me.
"Are you okay? Is this - "
"It's fine." I say. "It's more than fine, it's..." I shake my head, leaning up and taking my bra off.
She watches me, and smiles, rolling off of me to pull her pants down. "Wait." I say.
She looks at me, confused.
"I want to do it." My voice is husky, and I crawl to the side of the bed, standing on my knees, and unbuckle her pants, sliding them down and leaving kisses all over her stomach as she kicks them off and I pull her shirt over her head.
I kiss her shoulders, her neck, then reach up and let her hair down, falling over her shoulders. Then I slowly pull her down on top of me, unclasping her bra with one hand and throwing it to the side.
I can feel her wetness through her panties. "Spencer..." I whimper, and then I feel her take them from me, discarding them over the side of the bed.
"Are you okay?" She asks, and I nod in a hurry, doing the same for her, throwing them to the side of the room.
We take a moment to look each over slowly, admiring what we've already seen. But now it's different. "I get to touch you." Spencer breathes, then catches my eye and lays herself down on top of me.
"Touch me." I say, in almost a whisper. And she does. She runs her hand all over my body - everywhere. I throw my head back when I feel her fingers run over that tingling spot in my center, and when she applies pressure, I pull her into a kiss to muffle the long groan I let out.
I can feel her inside me.
Spencer is inside of me, keeping a steady rhythm, and I can feel it. "Ashley..." She moans softly into my lips. She doesn't need to say anything else, I can hear it in her voice.
I trail my fingers down and do what I've been fantasizing about for months - I enter Spencer, and she gasps, biting my shoulder. I hold her to me with my free arm, holding her against my heart, and she's tangling her hands in my hair. It should hurt, any other time it would, but right now it's just another thing that's adding to the pleasure.
We find the beat, and we keep it strong. I don't know if that's my heart beating or hers, and I suspect they would both sound the same, anyways.
"Ashley..." Spencer keeps repeating my name, like an unfinished thought. "Ashley...."
We aren't kissing anymore, but her lips are still on mine, taking small breaths in quick succession. She's breathing my air and I'm breathing hers.
"Spencer..." I say suddenly, voice low. "I think...I'm, ahh... I trail off, squeezing my eyes shut, on the edge. It's something I can feel in my entire body, and her body, too. She stiffens, squeezing me closer to her, and bites down on my lip, hard.
I move in and out of her, my pace matching hers, and I'm close, so close. She squeezes her thumb at just the right spot, rendering me completely thoughtless and still, waves of pleasure pulsating over my entire body. I can't do anything but make sounds I could never replicate under different circumstances, and I'm sure I would have floated off completely into some abyss if Spencer hadn't been anchoring me to this world, her teeth still clamped on my lip.
I watch her watch me, and I know I set her off. I feel her tighten around me, and then I feel her still in my arms. She lets go of my lip and burrows her face into my neck, my hair, breathing heavily. We collapse away from each other, and I'm reeling, wondering how two people could possibly fit together that well, in such a fantastic way.
I've had sex before, but never with Spencer. Lying there, a heap of sweat and flesh, heaving our chests to catch our breath, I think of what we'd just done. Explored each other so completely, showed each other everything there was to the other. I feel connected to her. I've never felt this before.
Now why can't I articulate any of this?
"Ashley." Spencer says, turning to me and lying on her back, sweat making her skin glisten. I take a minute to admire her, and she smiles at me fully - a smile that's different. Because now we're different, too.
"Hm?" I trail a finger around her bellybutton, making her giggle.
"I really, really love you. Like, a whole lot. Like, you're my favorite." She says, with that new form of candidness that only comes after sex.
"I love you too, Spence." I tell her. "Bunches." I scrunch up my nose and smile, and she pulls me into a kiss.
"Let's do it again."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"Here?"
I kiss Spencer on her knee.
"And here?"
I lean down and peck her on the ankle.
"Here."
I kiss her on the very tip of her big toe, then crawl back up and lay myself on top of her, grinning. "Is that one hundred percent yet?"
She nods slowly. "I think so."
I give her a shy look, though we've been lying naked in her bed, weaved together, for ages. "I've never kissed one hundred percent of anyone's body before."
"I'm honored to be your first." She says, kissing me softly on the lips. Yep, right on the lips. Not to brag or anything, but we've kissed a lot. I'm ecstatic.
"I'm trying a lot of firsts with you." I tell her sincerely.
She looks at me tenderly, and I give her a smile.
"I'm thinking about writing a book." I say, running my fingertips along her collarbone and looking at her dreamily.
"Oh?"
"Mhm. 'Spencer's Anatomy'. What do you think?"
She looks thoughtful for a minute, then nods. "I think it could be a big hit."
"Maybe it could even get adapted into a movie." I say.
"Starring me, of course."
I make a face. "As if. Starring me."
"How would a show called Spencer's Anatomy star anyone but me?" She sounds amused.
"Sorry, babe." I say, pointing at my face. "See this? This face is made for the cameras. You, not so much."
She gasps.
"Yep. You're more of a behind the scenes kind of girl." I say, jokingly, and kiss her on the nose.
"I can't believe you'd say that." She gives me a pout, until I run my thumb along her bottom lip that's poking out.
"I'm full of surprises." I move my finger and kiss her on the lips, a lingering kiss the deepens when she rolls over on top of me. I'll never fully get used to having Spencer's bare body pressed firmly against my own, and I moan a little.
She pulls back, giving me a half smile. "That's your pre-sex moan." She states, then rolls off of me.
"Then where are you going?" I groan, reaching out to her.
"I'm doing the responsible thing and making us some food." She says, and gets out from under the covers, stark naked. I just watch her, not taking my eyes off of her body as I speak.
"Spencer. Come on. Don't be silly."
She just grabs her robe.
"We've only been in bed for - " I glance at the clock. "Eight hours. Okay, let's get some food."
---
"Oooh, pancakes!" I say, glancing in the fridge. Spencer whaps me on the butt with a towel. "Spence!"
She just giggles. "Sorry! You shouldn't have worn just panties, I couldn't resist."
I walk to her and pin her against the sink. Her hands roam to my backside, caressing the spot lightly. "There you go." I kiss her quickly. "You should want to touch it, not hit it." She gives it a squeeze. "Or, if you're into that..."
She just laughs, gently pushing me away and shaking her head. "You said something about pancakes?"
"That was before you grabbed my butt. Now you got me all hot and bothered." I whine, trailing her around the kitchen as she looked through cabinets.
"Ashley. Love." She looks at my sympathetically. "How did you manage all these months?"
"I got you in here." I say truthfully, adding a thump to my chest for emphasis. She busts up laughing, and I brush past her, grabbing her hand and some Pop Tarts. "Toaster pastries sound wonderful. Plus, we can eat them in bed."
"I like the sound of that." Spencer says as I pop them into the toaster. She stands behind me, running her hands along my thighs lovingly, with her head on my shoulder.
"Aw, look at us." I say, turning around to her embrace. "How domestic."
"This is how it'll be when we're old." She says as we sway from foot to foot.
My heart swells at this mention of our imagined future, moving me more than anything she could have said. I hold her tighter. "Hopefully you'll have learned how to cook by then."
I feel her laugh against my stomach, then she looks up, catching my lips in a kiss. It turns heated, and soon, I can smell burnt toaster pastries filling the room. "Mmmmm." She groans, and I reach inside her robe, putting a flat palm on her chest.
"I can feel your heart." I mumble into the kiss, not knowing I spoke until I heard my own words. Her hand covers mine, and then - a noise.
Spencer tenses. "It's just the toaster." I say in a rush, going back in for another kiss. Then she jumps away from me.
"Ashley, where are your pants?"
I follow Spencer's astonished look across the room, and a bright blush spreads across my face and my stomach drops simultaneously. Mr. C looks almost as shocked as we do, and Paula looks away completely, putting a hand over her mouth.
"Uh.." Spencer breaths, looking at me, panicked.
Glen barges through, holding a suitcase, oblivious. Then he sees Spencer, then me, and then laughs out loud. "I knew it!"
---
"Look at her. They were totally just walking around naked!" Glen laughs like an insane person.
Mr. C shoots him a look, and he quiets.
"Um.." Spencer looks at me, completely at a loss for what to say. "You're home early?"
"We thought we'd surprise you." Mr. C says, shaking his head like he can't believe what's going on.
"Surprise." Paula exclaims softly from behind him, hiding her grin.
I look down, but I can't help but smile. "Is it too late to run?" I ask.
Spencer bursts out laughing, and I turn to her. "Spencer. So not the moment." I chastise her softly, and I still can't help but smile.
"Ashley, go put some pants on." Mr. C tells me gently. "Spencer, let's talk in my office."
I hear Glen's voice follow me up the stairs. "This is so raunchy!"
---
I come back down the stairs sheepishly, not sure what to expect. Clay and Glen have their ears pressed up against the office room door, trying to listen.
I see Paula spot them, and make them scurry away. Once they've jumped on the couch and turned the TV on, she looks around and presses her ear to the door.
"Paula!" I say in a whisper, approaching the door. "You dirty dog."
She makes the universal "Shh!" motion with her fingers. "You might be in trouble, lady." She tells me.
My face falls. "Am I?"
I might have seen her wink, and then she just shrugs. "Try not to let it happen again?"
I nod, then we both press our ears against the door.
"Lied to my face." Mr. C's telling Spencer.
"Sorry."
"I asked you. You wouldn't have gotten in trouble." He says, then sighs. "Why did you lie?"
"Ashley wasn't ready." Spencer says simply, the truth.
"But she suddenly got ready when we left town?" Mr. C demands. Harsh. I look at Paula.
"So not how it sounds." I try to explain, and she shushes me.
"Why don't you ask her? We didn't do anything wrong." Spencer says calmly, and I applaude her internally.
"I suppose you're right."
The door opens, and Paula and I jump back, trying to look casual.
Mr. C sets his gaze on me. "What are your intentions with my daughter?" He asks, straight on. Spencer looks over his shoulder at me, and Paula looks at me, too.
"Uhhh." I swallow. No pressure or anything. "To...love her?"
"I bet she loved her!" I hear from another room.
"Shutup, Glen!" Spencer hollers back.
"Wow, it's hot in here." I try to lighten to mood, fanning myself.
"Ashley." Mr. C sounds serious.
"Listen, Mr. C...I mean, Mr. Carlin, uh...sir.." I cough, my face turning a little red. "What I'm trying to say is, I mean, you know...Spencer's, uh...she's cool."
"I'm cool?" Spencer says, sounding a little miffed.
Mr. C holds a hand up to silence her. "You could have told me, Ashley."
"That would have been weird!" I exclaim, reddening even further. "Uh, sir."
Paula snorts, and we all turn to look at her. "Paula, please." Mr. C says.
"I'm sorry." Paula shakes her head. "Look at her! She's blushing. Give the girl a break. I think they make a cute couple."
"Thanks, Mom." Spencer grins.
I just gulp. "I'm sorry, Mr. C."
"No apology necessary." Mr. C says, scratching his head. "I just, ah...well. I guess that's that, then."
Silence falls over us. A strange silence. I pipe up, not believe no one's chopping my head off.
"Am I in trouble or anything?"
Spencer shoots me a look.
"What? I'm sorry, I feel..I feel like I'm in trouble or something." I shrug helplessly.
"You're not in trouble, Ashley." Mr. C says, sounding a little confused. "It's just, surprising. That's all." He wander back into his office, muttering. "Very, very surprising."
I look at Paula and Spencer, who are both looking at me, and I'm a little mortified by what just happened. "I'm gonna go home. And stuff."
I turn to go, and Spencer follows me. "You really don't have to."
"I just feel like I should." I say, entering the living room and making a beeline for the front door. I've never met anyone's family, no one in my past meant that much to me. And I really like all the Carlins. Then they catch me, literally, with my pants down.
"No one cares, Ash." She grabs my arm, pulling me into her. "I mean, they just didn't expect it."
"I was wandering around in my panties!"
"She totally was." Glen's head pops up from the couch, where he and Clay are watching TV. How did I forget them?
"God!" I say, turning towards the door.
"Aw." Spencer says. "Are you embarassed?"
"No!" I deny it. "No. I just.."
"Am embarassed. It's okay." She puckers up her lips. "Come on, gimme a kiss."
"Spencer!"
She presses her mouth against mine, giving me a peck. "See? The world isn't ending, Ashley."
Glen hops off of the couch, and Clay follows. "Welcome to the family, Ash!" He says sarcastically, and then much to Spencer's delight, tackles me in a bearhug.
Clay laughs in the background, along with Spencer. "Oh, so you guys are enjoying this, huh?" I demand.
They just nod.
I have to admit, I'm enjoying it, too. That is, until Mr. C pokes his head in.
"Ashley?"
I straighten up immediately.
"Mr. C?"
"I'll see you on Monday."
Gulp.
---
I'm on my third peppermint. Not that they're my favorite, but because Mr. C is staring at me and folding his hands. Refolding them. Sizing me up.
I don't think he's mad. He's just giving me a look. That 'I know you've seen my daughter naked' look.
Crunch.
"Damn." I bit my candy. So much for patience.
"That's the third one today, Ashley." Mr. C says lightly. "You might chip a tooth."
I continue chewing until the candy is in tiny bits, easy to swallow. Which was a bad idea, seeing as how now I don't have anything to do with my mouth. I could talk.
Or I could get another candy. I blink a few times, then reach out for the bowl. Mr. C snatches it away.
"I think you've had enough." He smiles at me.
"I really like candy."
He sets the bowl down. "You've wasted ten minutes chewing on mint. Something you're trying to avoid, Ashley?"
I take a deep breath, like I'm ready to spill, then make another last ditch grab for the candy. But Mr. C's too quick.
"Man." I put my hands in my lap.
"Eleven minutes."
I look at him. "Okay, Mr. C. I'm sorry."
He looks a little surprised, tilting his head. "Sorry? For what."
I laugh a little. "Come on. Don't pretend. Go ahead and yell at me or whatever. I'll just sit here and take it."
"You think I'm going to yell at you?"
I shrug. I feel all of five years old, fidgeting in the seat.
"I'm not going to yell at you. I'm not a yeller."
Maybe he's a strangler. I gulp. "I really didn't mean to..."
"Mean to what?"
I bite my lip, not sure where I'm going with this. "Mean to...like Spencer?"
"You like Spencer?"
Is he playing games? "Yes. No. I mean - "
"No?"
"Yes. I like her. I - I love her. I think."
"You think?"
He's freaking me out. "I know."
"Oh. You know."
"I do know." My voice rises a little.
"You do?"
"Yes!"
He looks taken aback. "Alright." He kind of smiles. "So, you two are dating, as I understand it."
"Girlfriends." My foot taps the floor nervously. "That's what Spencer likes to say." I blush a little bit.
Mr. C smiles at this. "Yes. Girlfriends." He picks up his pen, tapping his finger. "You never gave me any indication that you were..."
"Gay?" I say gently. He nods. "Well, I don't think I gave anyone any indication. It's just...Spencer's really...special."
"Go on."
"She's like, my favorite, Mr. C." I say, feeling myself beginning to babble. "And at first, I was so mean to her. I mean, not that mean, but, well..you get it. And she wouldn't leave me alone. She just kept being so nice, so freakin' adorable, and then I was like 'Well, maybe there's something to this'..."
"Mhm?" He urges me to go on.
"Your daughter is a very sweet girl, Mr. C. I really just...I love her. I can say that and know it's true, you know? That's big for me."
"I know."
"And I wanted us to do everything right. I was so afraid to even kiss her, I'm so lame. I wanted to kiss her all the time, right? But I made myself wait, and it sucked, but when it happened..." I wring my hands together. "It was so awesome."
Mr. C's watching me, smiling and chuckling along, nodding at all the right words. I'm beginning to think he isn't angry.
"So I guess you could say I'm really in love." I finish. "With Spencer. Your daughter. If that's okay."
"It's okay."
I sigh out loud.
"I'm just..I'm trying to understand."
"You and me both." I laugh weakly.
"Why didn't you tell me?" The warmness in his voice is back, the old Mr. C I relied on for so much.
"About Spencer?"
He nods. He really wants to know. "I thought you would think that I wasn't good enough for her." I say honestly.
Mr. C's face falls, then he looks at me apologetically. "If I ever gave you any impression, Ashley, that I - "
"No, no. Of course not." I pick at my thumbnail. "It's just...Spencer and me. Sometimes even I feel like I don't deserve her."
"Ashley, you deserve whatever makes you happy." He says softly. "And if that's Spencer, then...well, I consider my Spencer a lucky little girl."
I beam at him. "You're the best girlfriend's dad slash therapist ever, Mr. C."
He smiles right back. "And no more keeping secrets, okay, Ashley?"
I nod, holding up two fingers. "Scout's honor."
He laughs at this. "You're a very smart, very intuitive, lovely young lady. And I honestly believe you care about my daughter."
"Oh, I do. Tons."
He reaches over to shake my hand. "Well, then. Ashley. Welcome to the family." I pump his hand eagerly, feeling a bit shy.
Then he stands up, looking at me fondly. "I'd like you to meet someone, Ashley."
"Hm?"
The door opens, and in walks a large man with box frame glasses. He has gray hair and dark, dark eyes. He isn't as inviting as Mr. C.
"This is Mr. Shephard."
"Okay?" I'm clueless.
"He'll be your new therapist from now on. He's new to the firm, but he's good."
My jaw drops. "New...new? No. No, I like my old therapist." I squeak.
Mr. C shakes his head. "I'm sorry, Ashley. I think this is for the best."
"But, Mr. C - "
"Just come at the regular times, he'll be here. You can still see me anytime you like."
"This sucks!" I look Mr. Shephard up and down. He doesn't seem very friendly. He sticks his hand out.
"I'm Roger Shephard."
"I'm...uh.." I ignore his hand, turning back to Mr. C. "Come on, Mr. C. I think I'm starting to be crazy again. I need you."
Mr. C just puts a hand on my shoulder. "Remember your first words to me, Ashley?"
I shake my head, frowning.
"'I'm not crazy.'" He says carefully. He lets this sink in. "You never were crazy, Ashley. You're not. You're a stable, healthy, intelligent girl. And you're going to do fine."
"But I don't even know this dope." I say sadly.
"Be nice to Dr. Shephard, Ashley." Mr. C tells me. "And you can always talk to me."
"But - "
"You'll know where to find me."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I answer my door. "Hey, Spence." I let her in.
"How come you didn't call me?"
I roll my eyes. "Come on, babe. I don't always call you first thing."
She glances at the phone in my hand. "Were you just about to speed dial me?"
"Yeah..." I say timidly, tossing the phone onto the counter. "You caught me."
She grins and wraps her arms around my waist pulling me to her. "So, how was it?"
I peck her on the lips. "Great."
"Really?"
"You seem surprised." She walks me backward toward my couch.
"I'm not. I know firsthand no one can withstand your wiles."
"My wiles, huh?" I fall backwards onto my couch, her landing on top of me.
She nods solemnly. "Yep."
"Tell me about these supposed wiles of mine." I say, leaning my head back and closing my eyes.
Spencer kisses me on the chin. "Oh, you know.."
"Nope." I shake my head. "I mean, I know I'm hot. And funny. And totally charming. Mysterious. Intriguing.."
"How about vain?" She laughs, playing with my earlobe.
"That, too. But these wiles...I don't know."
"Your wiles. Hm." She takes my earlobe in her lips, making me gasp a little. "I'm pretty sure they're wiles that only work for me."
"What do you mean?"
"I don't know.." She gets serious, propping herself up to look at me. "For different people, you figure there has to be different things."
"I don't get it."
"Well, I bet I love things about you that other people don't even notice."
"And these are my wiles?"
She just shrugs.
"Like what?" I ask, clamping my hands around her back.
Spencer rests her shin on my chest, gazing up at me. "Like, I'm pretty sure you only look at me like that."
"Like what?"
"Like...you think I'm saying the most interesting things you could ever hear. And you love every word."
I nod sincerely. "I do."
"Or the way I don't think you could possibly be as sweet as you are if you actually tried."
"Is that an insult?"
"Or the way you're not sure if that's an insult." She teases.
"Was...was that an insult?"
She grins at me, puckering up her lips. I oblige her a kiss. "The way you kiss."
"You like?" I wiggle my eyebrows.
"I do." She admits, reaching up to cradle my face in her hands. "I never would have thought we'd get here."
"Why?"
"Back then? When I was crushing on you hardcore and you wouldn't do anything but make fun of me?" She raises her eyebrows.
"Aw. That was my way of telling you I liked you."
She just snorts.
"And you liked me way back then?" I ask, my interest piqued.
"Well, yeah..." She admits.
"How far back?"
"Ash.."
"What, like, science class? Is that why you wouldn't leave me alone?"
"You were hot!"
"I was. I agree.
"Actually, it was earlier than that."
"How early?"
She gets a wistful look on her face. "Remember when you crashed into me?"
"The very first day?" I ask, remembering. She nods. "Yeah. You reached out. You tried to help me."
"I did?"
"Mhm."
"How nice of me. Anyways, you started yelling at the teacher. And you weren't paying any attention to me. I wanted to introduce myself..then you just ran off."
I laugh.
"You were always just running off."
"Yeah." I smile fondly at the memory, then feel Spencer taking my face in her hands gently.
"And now you're mine." She kisses me. "And you're not going anywhere."
"Stayin' right here." I agree.
"And I get to touch you whenever I want." She trails her finger along my cheek.
"Anytime you want."
This makes her very happy, I can tell.
----
"So, I understand you're a lesbian."
I level my gaze at Mr. Shephard. "So...I understand you took the candy bowl out."
"I did." His eyebrows crease. "You seem to be dodging my questions."
"Oh. I thought I was just blatantly ignoring them."
"Or that." He sighs, leaning back. His posture is too rigid. "Ashley, I can't help you unless you talk to me."
I scratch the back of my neck. "Yeah. Yeah...that's the thing. You know, I don't think I need help today."
He glances at the clock. "This is what your Mother pays me to do."
"Is Mr. C here?"
"Mr. Carlin is on lunch."
"Of course." I tap my fingers together. I sigh. "Well, this was fun. I gotta go."
"We have forty five minutes left."
"Right..." I stand up slowly, grabbing my purse. "Just go get a sandwich or something."
"Ms. Davies - "
"Please, call me Ashley." I say, opening the door to leave. I poke my head back in. "Don't tell my Mom about this." I exit. Then, thinking better of it, I do it again. "Or Mr. C."
---
"And he just kept asking me questions." I say, peeling potatoes.
"Ashley, I think that's his job." Paula tells me, tossing an unpeeled potato into the bin.
"Yeah, but it's not his job to stare at me all beady eyed and freak me out."
Paula laughs out loud then stifles herself.
"Don't tell Mr. C I said that, though."
"Don't tell Mr. C what?"
I turn around, and there's Spencer and Mr. C, holding groceries, back from the store.
"That there's cilantro in the salad." Paula says, giving me a sly look.
"Aw, Paula. I hate cilantro." He sets his bag down and comes over to smell a pot of meat sauce. "Mmm. Smells good."
"The best." Paula corrects him. Spencer sidles up next to me looking amused.
"Peelin' potatoes?" She asks.
I nod.
"You look so cute in your little apron." Spencer tells me, flicking hair out of my eyes. I fight the blush starting to spread on my cheeks.
"Spencer Carlin, I am trying to work here. Grab a peeler and help me out."
"And ruin this manicure? Don't think so." She smirks at me, kissing my shoulder before breezing by.
Mr. C shakes his head, coming to lean against the counter. "Thanks for the help, Ashley."
"Anytime, Mr. C." I point the peeler at him. "But don't think that just because I'm peeling your potatoes means I've forgiven you."
He laughs, but looks a little worried. "Ashley..."
"Nope. I'm serious." I go back to peeling.
"I'm sure you're not." Mr. C tells me goodnaturedly. "And nothing's changed. Now you just don't have to pay me for my advice."
I look at him long and hard, and he's so nice. I have to give in. "Yeah. I guess you're right."
He smiles.
"Now, Mr. Advice Man. How do I get Spencer to get down here and help me with these potatoes?" I smirk.
He takes a deep breath, gives me an amused look, then yells, "Spencer! Downstairs!"
Spencer appears within a matter of seconds. "Very nice, Mr. C."
"What?" Spencer asks.
I untie my apron and toss it over Spencer's head, giving her a grin. "Aw...man."
I point her towards the potatoes. "Let's go, Spence. I'll get you a new manicure."
Spencer brightens, and grabs the peeler. I turn back to Mr. C while Spencer busies herself working.
"Nice negotiation skills."
"I thought so." I cross my arms.
"So...how was your day?" He asks.
"Pretty okay. I mean, I'm helping my girlfriend's family make dinner. Can't get much better, right?" A smile plays on my lips.
Mr. C shrugs. "I think it gets better when we eat it."
"Ah, good point. I knew you were smart."
---
"Dessert was spectacular, Paula." Mr. C pats his stomach.
Glen burps out loud.
"Excuse you." Clay tells him. Glen just laughs.
"I gotta get all my burps out before I leave my beautiful family." Glen explains. Clay and Glen are heading to university in just a matter of days. I think I might miss them.
"We are beautiful." Spencer agrees, pushing her pie plate away. I touch her leg under the table, winking at her.
"So, Spencer. When did you want to go school shopping? School starts in a few weeks." Paula turns to Spencer.
"Oh...I don't know. Whenever you're ready. And Ashley's coming, too."
"I am?"
"You are." Spencer tells me. Paula grins.
"I am." I say. Spencer still goes shopping with her Mother. See? She's totally that girl.
"And, I'm spending the night at Ashley's." Spencer says, picking her plate up. "So we might have to leave pretty soon."
"Whoa, whoa, settle, tiger." Mr. C says. Spencer looks at him, confused.
"Your Mother and I have come to an agreement on some things."
My mouth goes dry.
"Like what?" Spencer asks.
"Like...Ashley lives alone." Paula supplies.
"Yeah...so? I spent the night at her apartment like, every night during summer."
Glen makes a noise. I turn to glare at him while Paula tells Spencer, "Well, things are different now. And we're very supportive of you two, but we're also very old fashioned."
"We don't think it's appropriate for you two to spend the night, unaccompanied."
"Dad!"
"I'm sorry, Spencer." Mr. C says, and he does look apologetic.
"We hope you can understand." Paula says.
"I'm like, almost eighteen!!" Spencer says, scandalized. "This is dumb. I should be able to spend to night at my girlfriend's house whenever I want."
"When you're eighteen, that'll be another story, but for now..." Paula shrugs, helpess.
"That's so lame." Spencer says, looking at her Dad. "I mean, we've already - "
"Details!" Clay plugs his ears. "Don't want 'em, don't need 'em."
Glen laughs, and my stifle my own laughter. Spencer turns around and narrows her eyes at me. "A little help?"
I shrug, sighing a little. "Spencer...well, they're your parents. They pretty much own you."
I see Mr. C nod out of the corner of my eye. "You're siding with them." Spencer says in disbelief. She sits down. "You're such a suckup."
"Spence!" I regard her parents. "I'm not a suckup. I genuinely think you guys are right, all the time."
Paula laughs out loud, and Mr. C just slowly shakes his head, amazed. "Thank you, Ashley."
"Can she spend the night here?" Spencer doesn't let it go. I silently cheer her on.
"I guess that's...." Paula looks at Mr. C. "Fine."
Spencer grabs my hand, pulling me up. "Upstairs."
"Yes, ma'am."
---
"That's dumb." Spencer's cuddling her pillow.
"Eh. It was bound to happen."
"Why aren't you angrier?"
"I am angry." I scoot closer to her, throwing an arm around her. "I'm just much cooler than you."
"Well, you are cool." She lays her head on my shoulder.
"Yep." I wrap both arms around us and toss the pillow aside. "Cuddle me, not the pillow."
"You're better than a pillow, anyways."
---
"Spencer, this sweater looks gorgeous on you."
Paula holds up a sweater to Spencer's frame, eyeing it.
"Mom, this is like a burlap sack." Spencer complains.
"You've got to leave something to the imagination, Spencer." Paula says, handing her the sweater. I crack up laughing. Spencer glares playfully and grabs my hand.
"I'm sure your imagination's fine." Spencer says, while Paula busies herself perusing a rack of jeans. The summer's coming to a close, and we're both a little bit more tan, a little bit more in love.
I kiss the back of Spencer's hand. "You'd be right."
"Aww, look at this."
I frown and turn towards the voice of Madison. She's standing with her hands on her hips.
"Enjoying the show?" Spencer snipes.
"Not really." She cringes, pointing two fingers at us. "You know, the mall is one thing, but I wouldn't be flaunting your gayness at King High like that."
"Shove it." I say, starting to pull Spencer away. No way am I causing a scene, not in front of Paula.
Madison just laughs. "Ah, Ashley. I've never seen you run away from confrontation."
"Yeah." I shoot back. "It's called growing up, Madison. Try it."
"If growing up involves getting some dyke lover, I'd rather not." She sneers at Spencer. Spencer tightens her grip on my hand, knowing I'm about to do something.
Before she can notice, I take a quick step towards Madison, I grab her nose and pinch it. "Say that again." I dare her. She glares, but doesn't.
"Touch my again and see what happens." She warns.
I smirk, reaching my hand out to flick her ear when Spencer grabs it. "Ashley."
"What? Spence, we shouldn't have to put up with her homophobic bullshit."
"OOh, someone's getting a little heated." Madison says, now that I'm reigned in by Spencer.
"Get lost, Madison. And get a life. Don't be mad at us because we're going to be the center of all guys' attention, and not you, okay?" Spencer says hotly. I kind of like it when she's mad.
Madison rolls her eyes, but I can tell Spencer's remark put her off. "Whatever." She retreats. I glare after her.
"I can't believe you pinched her nose."
"I can't believe she said that to you." I say, watching her leave. "I should kick her ass."
"Ashley, you can't just go around kicking ass."
"I can." I say defiantly. Spencer just shakes her head, gripping my hand even tighter.
"Ready for the dressing room?" Paula asks from behind us.
"Yep." Spencer says, holding onto her clothes with one hand.
"Here, lemme get these." I grab them for her, and we all walk towards the dressing room.
"Was that Madison Duarte?" Paula asks.
"That skank?"
Paula conceals a smile. "I suppose."
"Yeah, that was her. You could tell, 'cause of her big, puffy hair."
"She just wanted to say hi." Spencer says, as we pause outside of the dressing room.
"Oh, how nice." Paula says, in a way so we know she does not mean it. I like Paula.
"I'll be right out." Spencer heads into the dressing room. I think of going with her, then stand awkwardly. Paula's right there. It wouldn't be appropriate, would it?
I'm standing, indecisive, when Spencer grabs me and pulls me along with her. "You have the clothes, dummy."
"Oh...yeah." I say, following her and hearing Paula chuckle behind us.
Once in the dressing room, I take a front seat, enjoying the show of Spencer trying on clothes in a hurry.
"Stop leering." She grins at me.
"Stop...being so hot." I say, transfixed when she bends over.
"Oh, my God!" Spencer says, turning around, catching me staring. Spencer says, turning around, catching me staring. I don't try to hide it. "You poor, undersexed thing."
I give an exaggerated pout. Spencer kisses my head. "It's because I can't stay the night at your house. I'm telling you, only bad things come of it."
Spencer wriggles into a miniskirt while I eye her legs. "Yeah. I haven't touched you in like..."
"Three days."
"Three days." I echo. "Too long."
"Yeah.." Spencer says, giving me a look.
"Not here." I say.
Spencer licks her lips, wriggling back out of her skirt. "Why not?"
"Your Mom's outside! Too weird!" I say, crossing my legs.
"You're such a wuss!"
"You're so mean! When did you get to be the mean one?"
Spencer just laughs, shaking her head.
"Listen." I tell her, motioning for her to sit on my lap. "My Mom's coming back to town soon."
"And?"
"And...well, I think I have a plan."
Spencer raises an eyebrow, wrapping her arms around my neck. "You do?"
I nod. "Mhm. And it's gonna be great, and work perfectly."
"Okay." She seems a little unsure. I kiss her on the nose.
"But first..." I say, looking her in the eye. "You've gotta meet Mom."
"Meet Mom?"
"Yeah."
Spencer's face softens. "Aw. You want to bring me home to meet Mom."
I shift Spencer in my lap, pressing my cheek against hers. "It's 'cause you're a keeper."
"I am?" Spencer sounds giddy.
I nod. "Yep. And she's gonna love you. Because I do."
We share a quick kiss. I'll never get tired of that.
There's a loud bang on the door, causing Spencer to fall off of my lap and onto the floor.
"Are you two almost done in there?" The saleslady asks. We both erupt into a fit of giggles.
"Almost!" I call, helping Spencer up.
She rubs her thigh, frowning. "Ow?"
"Aw..." I say, looking for a mark. "I'm sorry, baby. I'll kiss it better later."
Spencer's eyes flash happily. "Then it's worth it."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
Jeez, alright. That was totally a marathon posting run, and this is the last of the already updated chapters. I'm going to work on the newest chapter and probably get it up tonight or in the early morning. Then I'll just take it from there. Thanks for reading my junk, you guys are full of awesome.
She's late.
I check my watch again. It's not like my Mother not to be punctual. She's probably still in Prague. She's probably never coming back.
She probably lied to me. And she's probably -
Ding.
At the door right now?
Why is she ringing the doorbell? I fling the door open, and see a surprised Spencer on the other side. "Hi?"
"What are you doing here?" I demand.
She steps inside. "You told me to come over."
"There's no way I told you to come over."
Spencer looks at me like I'm crazy, then gives me a quick kiss. "You tell me to come over every other day. I just assumed."
"My Mother's going to be here any minute." I say, feeling antsy. I know that Spencer can't be here when I talk to her, and I definitely know she's going to be here soon.
"You don't want me here?" Spencer asks, a little sadly.
"Nope."
Spencer looks hurt.
"Oh, come on. Don't look at me like that."
"You don't want me here for like, support?"
I grab her hand, "You can support me from far away." I lead her to the door.
"Ash!"
"No. Spencer, you know I love you like an idiot. But seriously, I'm so nervous right now." I open the front door.
"Don't be nervous." She tells me gently.
"I'm only nervous because I care about you so damn much." I kiss the back of her hand. "But I'm not sure my Mom's going to believe me."
"Why wouldn't she?"
I let out a long breath. "She's pretty coldhearted. That's where I get it from."
"Now you're just talking silly." Spencer says, suddenly inches from my lips. She captures them for a split second, and I close my eyes. But the kiss ends quickly. "I'll go."
I let go of her hand reluctantly. "I'll call you, okay?"
She nods, and skips down the sidewalk, away from my house. I watch her go until I can't see her anymore. Spencer Carlin. Spencer freaking Carlin. I shake my head with a smile, and that's what I'm doing when I hear my Mother pull up.
I run out to grab her bags. She looks tired, but with an entirely new outfit on and a very large hat. "Hey!" I grin at her, while she pops the trunk.
"Ashley, dear. How have you been?"
"Really great." I tell her, taking her stuff out.
"Be a good girl and take my luggage in, won't you?"
"On it." I heave them along the sidewalk, keeping step with her. "Glad to be home?"
"You have no idea. Prague was wonderful. In every aspect." She gives me a sly wink. Gross.
"That's good." I toss her luggage by the door, gesturing for her to sit down. "I'll make you a drink or something."
"You're a doll." She collapses delicately onto the sofa.
"So, tell me about your trip."
She rattles on and on while I shake her out a martini, just how she likes it. Despite the fact that it's early afternoon.
I present her with a drink, and she sips it. "Oh. Perfect. Ashley, darling, give me a hug."
I give her the quick, one armed hug that's become so normal between us, and brush my cheek against hers. "Glad you had fun." I tell her.
"Now, you." She takes another sip. "How was your summer? You look so tan, honey."
"I am tan." I look at my arms. "Yeah. We tanned a lot."
"That's good."
"Spencer and I tanned a lot."
"Spencer. How nice.." She murmurs, laying her head back. "Ashley, could you get the knots out of my back? Such a long car drive..."
I spring up, going behind her, kneading her back. I'm pretty good with massages. "Yeah, Spencer's nice, right, Mom?"
"I guess. Doesn't your school year begin soon? How many weeks?"
"Just one. And a half." I work on her neck muscles.
"I've been gone a long time." She sighs, enjoying the massage. She sip her drink again.
"So, Mom. There's something I wanted to talk to you about." I say, gathering up my courage.
"I don't care if you had parties, Ashley. The house looks spotless."
"No, not about that. I, uh, I didn't have parties."
"That's fine, dear." My Mother's really not listening.
"Remember when I said I was gay?" I blurt out.
"Sure." She seems distracted by her own thoughts. "Did you meet a new boy?"
"Well, no..." I say slowly, feeling a little less courageous now. "It's about Spencer."
"That girl who went to Ohio?"
"She didn't go to Ohio, Mom."
"That's nice." She says. "Hey, we should get sushi later."
"Can Spencer come?" I emphasize her name.
"Why are you talking about Spencer so much. She can come if she wants, I suppose."
"Well, let's see. I tell you I'm gay, you don't believe me. Then I can't stop talking about my good friend Spencer." I say, teeth clenched for reasons I don't understand.
"Ashley, you're digging your nails in my back." My Mother sits up and looks at me. "I said Spencer could come."
"Mom, Spencer's my girlfriend." I look right at her.
She shrugs. "Fine. I get it, dear. You're gay. You have a girlfriend. I'd love to treat her to dinner."
I swallow. "You don't, uh..."
"No, honey. If you insist on being gay - "
"Mom!"
"If this choice is, well, your choice, then that's fine." She looks bored by the entire conversation.
"That must have been some vacation." I say, amazed. She might not be the perfect Mother, but sometimes, she can be so indifferent it works to my favor. I don't exactly know how to feel about this. Acceptance through apathy is still acceptance, right?
She winks. "Let's not have it never been said that your Mother didn't have her experimental days either."
"Whaaaaat?!"
My Mom shoots out of her seat, a smile like a fox, and downs the rest of her drink.
"Go! Call her up. We're all going out."
"Seriously?"
"Yes. And tell her to look pretty." She pauses. "She is pretty, isn't she?"
"She's unbelievably gorgeous."
"She's not a slut?"
"She's an angel."
"Smart?"
"Smarter than me." I shrug.
My Mother smiles. "Can she hold her liquor?"
"Mom.' I groan.
But she just laughs out loud, peering at my face closely. It makes me a little uncomfortable. "You look different." She says.
"I'm tan." I say, looking away from her. My Mother doesn't normally have such a soft tone to her voice.
I don't know how to act.
"No, that's not it." She takes a step closer to me, looking extremely proud of herself.
"Mom, are you drunk already?"
She raises on eyebrow, peering at me. "Not drunk enough to not know when my little girl's in love."
"Mom!" I cover my face with my hands.
"I've got to meet this girl."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
angelv7 |
|

Mrs and Mrs Ashley Davies

Group: Members
Posts: 903
Member No.: 7,464
Joined: 6-October 06

|
AWWWWWWW that last line was sweet. Coming from Christine's mouth and all. I was a little apprehensive going into the last chapter, not knowing how Christine would react. But she genuinely seems cool. I'm so happy you are posting this here and I absolutely cannot wait for future updates. Thanks so much
--------------------
|
|
|
bluonlinefan |
|

Bootylicious

Group: Members
Posts: 234
Member No.: 18,373
Joined: 15-October 07

|
Fanfuckingtastic so you are all caught up here with this fic. Cause I love it and have been waiting for you to come back to this fic..... *like forever....totally*
--------------------
HTF is not recommended for small children or big babies
|
|
|
darkangel05 |
|
Just another modern swinger

Group: Members
Posts: 193
Member No.: 5,645
Joined: 1-August 06

|
You are definitely all sorts of awesomeness...Thanks for the re-posts
|
|
|
angdiddy |
|

stunned.

Group: Members
Posts: 4,538
Member No.: 14,607
Joined: 3-August 07

|
I'm totally just gonna camp out in here and bug the hell out of you until this is up.
--------------------
Whatever you think is funny...it never is.
|
|
|
Tegan21 |
|

Swedens most wanted

Group: Members
Posts: 1,598
Member No.: 3,528
Joined: 14-February 06

|
QUOTE (angdiddy @ Jan 29 2008, 08:24 AM) | I'm totally just gonna camp out in here and bug the hell out of you until this is up. |
I'm right beside you!
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
There's probably only a few more chapters left. I feel like this story will wrap itself up nicely fairly quickly.
"You're wonderful and great and if she hisses at you or tries to bite, just jump behind me and I'll take the hit, okay?" I tell Spencer, smoothing her hair back onto her head.
Spencer laughs at me and grabs my hands, kissing them both. "Stop being crazy."
"No. You're aware my craziness is like, eighty percent of my charm, don't you?"
"What's the other twenty percent?" Spencer asks curiously.
I see my Mother peek out the window, frowning a bit. We've been standing on this porch for a while now, I'll admit, I've been stalling.
I kiss her quickly on the cheek. "Everything else, dork." Spencer smiles against my lips, and I reach over to open my front door. "Alright, she's been hitting the Saki already, so get ready for anything from bear hugs to a cold, menacing stare."
Spencer tries to laugh, but I can tell from the look on her face she's kind of intimidated. I take a hold of her hand, feeling a little nervous myself. I push the door open.
"Ashley, you've been on that porch for months." My Mother says dramatically, breezing past me to sit at the dining room table. "You know it's bad luck to pour your own Saki."
"Something tells me you didn't wait up." I say, watching her lower herself into a chair and level a gaze at Spencer. I step closer to her protectively.
"Mom, this is Spencer. Spencer, this is my Mother." I tell them, feeling ridiculously formal. "She's, uh, she's my main squeeze." Spencer pinches me where my Mother can't see for that.
"Spencer Carlin." My Mother curls her lip in fascination, giving Spencer the once over. "You're gorgeous, honey. Did you know that?"
"Uh." Spencer hesitates, but only for a second. "That's what people tell me, yes."
My Mother grins, and I know Spencer's given the correct response. "So tell me, how long have you been gay, Spencer?"
Spencer holds my Mother's stare completely. "Birth." She says easily. I squeal on the inside. Spencer is made of everything that's awesome.
"Come sit down, sweetie." My Mother pats the chair next to her, setting the Saki down. "Pour this for me."
Spencer lets go of my hand and in a second I'm ushered to grab the sushi out of the fridge.
Several drinks later, my Mother is regaling Spencer with tales of Prague and I'm watching Spencer handle a drunk Mother like a pro.
"Just a wonderful city, honestly." My Mother tells us grandly, and Spencer nods.
"Did you get a chance to see Prague Castle? I heard it's beautiful at night."
"Oh, honey. No, we didn't...Jonah and I didn't do much exploring." My Mother sighs wistfully. "Atleast not of the city, anyways." She winks at Spencer, whose eyes widen.
"Christine!" Spencer teasingly admonishes, making my Mother laughs. Not for the first time tonight, either.
"It's such a lover's city, girls. You two should go. Maybe next summer." My Mom sips Saki, eyes sparkling with drunkenness. I think of all the dinner's she's had to eat alone in this big old house, and all the dinners I didn't even eat at all, in my apartment.
This feels much better.
"Yeah, Mom, we're gonna go to Prague and look at castles and old people and what..." I look at Spencer. "Rivers?"
Spencer looks amused. "Maybe you should take a geography class instead."
I snort, pushing my plate away. The sushi's been gone for a while, the conversation's lasted much longer. "Yeah, right. I'll do that just as soon as you get out of remedial science, Carlin."
"We were in the same science class." Spencer reminds me, rolling her eyes.
"And what would you do without me?" I ask her sweetly, and I hear my Mother make an aw sound lightly. I blush, then drop my head and try to hide it.
"I haven't seen that girl blush since she was seven." My Mother notes, reaching over to pat Spencer on the hand.
Spencer smirks at me. "I haven't seen her blush since I - "
"Not finishing that sentence." I interrupt, almost choking on my spit. I can recall exactly the last time Spencer made me blush, and I don't want to share the memory with my Mother.
Spencer just smiles at me lovingly, and wraps her hand around mine under the table.
"You two girls sure are cute together. I mean, of course, Ashley would just be cute with anyone." My Mother smiles drunkenly at me, and I feel a little sad that she isn't so nice to me without all the Saki in her. But atleast I know it's in there, somewhere. "But this little blonde here..." She gets up and wavers for a second, then rights herself and pats Spencer on the head. "She compliments you, dear."
Then she stumbles up the steps to the bathroom. "I'll be in the loo."
"Loo?" I demand, watching her disappear. Then I turn back to Spencer, who has a thoughtful look on her face.
"You know, your Mom is kind of hot."
I make a face. "Ew! Shutup, your Mom is hot."
"No, I'm just saying, I mean, she looks like an older you." She tells me reassuringly. "Gimme a kiss." She puckers her lips up.
"No. I don't know if I can forgive you for lusting after my Mother." I pout.
"Kiss." She points to her lips.
"Don't demand kisses from me."
"Come on, there's only one Davies girl I lust after." Spencer murmurs in my ear.
"Me, right?"
"Well, last time I checked, you didn't have a sister, so..." Spencer kisses me on the temple just before I hear my Mother at the top of the stairs.
"I hate to do this to you girls, but I've become far too drunk to climb these stairs." She confesses loudly. "Spencer, I hope to see much more of you around, if you can put up with my daughter long enough."
"I think I can handle it, Christine." Spencer calls happily up to her. "I'll clean up these dishes for you."
"You're a dear. Ashley, no sex on the couch. It's new." She says wearily, and I bury my face in my hands before she trudges off to her room.
Spencer peels my hands off of my face, laughing as I groan in embarassment. "Oh, come on. It was funny."
I shake my head.
"When did you become so easily embarassed?" Spencer pokes me in the side. "Hm?"
"I don't know, I think it came in between the periods of, uh, meeting you and probably seeing you naked." I tell her honestly, sighing. She grins like she enjoys this.
"Help me clean up." She picks up her napkin and whips me with it.
"'I'll clean up the dishes for you, Christine!'" I mock in my best Spencer voice, eliciting a smile. "She has maids, you know."
"It's called making a good impression. Now she'll love me forever." Spencer says wisely, carrying the plates into the kitchen.
"I think she'll love you forever when I tell her you have to hots for her." I take the plates from her and carry them myself.
"I dare you to say that. I don't think you could get halfway through the sentence without become a red faced, sputtering mess." Spencer tells me, and I feel her wrap her arms around my waist and deliver a loud kiss to the crook of my neck.
"Yeah, yeah." I say, spinning around to face her. "I was gonna tell my Mom something before she went to sleep." I tell her.
"Oh yeah?" She asks, swaying me back and forth. "What's that?"
"I'm moving back home."
She looks at me for a second, as we move back and forth. I hold her a little tighter. "Why?"
"Because...well, because a whole year is a long time to go without you being able to spend the night with me." I say, shrugging. "And if your parents'll let you stay with me here, then that's where I'm shackin' up."
She's kissing me almost before I finish the sentence.
"Does that mean you're happy?" I ask, deliriously so myself. I wrap my hands around the small of her back.
"You make me so happy, you don't even know." She lightly bites the tip of my nose. "It's a different kind of feeling..."
I don't say anything after that, because I think she put it perfectly. I just unwrap myself from her and walk backwards towards the stairs, giving her one of my patented Davies smiles. She knows the kind.
"What?" She asks, grinning.
I continue smiling at her.
"What?" She demands, giggling now. I turn and hightail it up the stairs, quietly, and she follows quickly behind me.
"Shhhh." She shushes me as we pass my Mother's house, checking the empty hall once before shutting and locking my door, turning to greet me.
"Whoa." Spencer's eyes travel up and down my body, and she looks honestly impressed. "How did you get naked so fast?"
I laugh at her.
"No, seriously." She steps closer to me, into my embrace. "You just exploded into nakedness." She picks me up a little bit, moving her hands all over me as she carries me a few feet to the bed.
I love when she does that, and I find it unbelievably hot. "It's magic." I tell her. She begins to kiss my neck as I tug on her shirt. "Your turn."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
angdiddy |
|

stunned.

Group: Members
Posts: 4,538
Member No.: 14,607
Joined: 3-August 07

|
Yes! Finally.
This is my favorite story, seriously! Haha I've already said that but Ashley is right. Spencer is made of everything awesome. She's so damn cute.
Aw, Ashley wants to move back home.
Thanks so much for updating! Sad this is coming to an end but happy to have something new. You're awesome, but you know that.
--------------------
Whatever you think is funny...it never is.
|
|
|
slick |
|

Brainy Poo and Sexy Poo!

Group: Members
Posts: 619
Member No.: 12,603
Joined: 4-May 07

|
I'm going to be so unbelievebly late for work now, but I had to take another minute after reading this to tell you I love it.
You do funny, sweet and hot so freaking well! God, I want to go into more detail, because this story and your writing deserves more praise, but I'm really, really late. So...
I LOVE THIS!
--------------------
 Once upon a time, in the land of Poo... Read some of my stuff here: My Crappy Fics
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
"And then, Spencer was like, 'ooh, Ash, your Mom's hot!' and I was like 'whatever, man, your Mom's - ' uh, um..." I scratch the back of my head, trailing off. "Well, nevermind what I said."
Mr. Carlin looks extremely bemused and rests his chin in his hands. "Spencer tells me she had quite the time at your house. From what I've seen of her she's a, well, she's a very colorful character." He says graciously.
"Colorful's another word for it." I tell Mr. C, grinning. "Do you have any candy?"
"No, but I do think Mr. Shephard does." He says pointedly, gesturing to the man's office door. My new therapist. Technically, Mr. C is on lunch right now, right now being my appointment with Mr. Shephard. I ditched the dud and now I'm eating Pringles and ham sandwiches with Mr. C.
"Who cares? Do you know what that guy told me?" I say, becoming animated. "I was worried about Spencer meeting my Mom, and I told him I had a funny feeling in my stomach all day and I didn't know why and he told me to like, follow my heart. It was just gas, man. He was being metaphorical and I just had to fa - "
"You should give him a chance." Mr. C cuts me off gently, handing me some Pringles.
"He talks too much for a therapist. He talks more than I do, and I'm a teenage girl." I whine, and Mr. C looks on, then changes the subject deftly.
"So why were you worried about Spencer meeting your Mother?"
"Oh, you know." I scratch my neck. "It's just a big thing. Like, I don't usually...have people meet her. I don't usually have people, period."
"Rest assured, Ashley, you have plenty of people now." Mr. C says kindly, and I remember why he's the greatest therapist slash girlfriend's Dad slash guy ever. "And Spencer told me about your new living situation."
"Oh?" I swallow, a little nervous now. "Listen, Mr. C, I only did it 'cause I like you and Pau - Mrs. C so much and I don't wanna have you guys worry about her when she's with me and you - "
Mr. C holds up a hand, and I stop mid ramble.
"Listen, I know, I'm not usually so ramble-y and annoying, but..." I shrug, looking away. "It's just sometimes hard for me to do the right things. And I'm really trying here, like, super trying."
"Super trying, huh?" Mr. C smiles at me - that smile that fills up his face and his eyes. "You're a very unique young lady, Ashley."
I smile back a little bashfully, hating how mushy I've gotten without being able to help it, but only a little. Barely at all, really. "Does that mean I'm doing good?"
"Doing well." He reminds me. "And yes."
I pop a Pringle in my mouth. "Now back to the drama. I trust you want all the details?"
He nods seriously.
"Alright, like, so, school starts in two days. And Madison is gonna freak out soooo bad...." I talk his ear off about everything on my mind, just like the good days, and when Mr. Shephard peeks his fat head out of the door, I put my hand in front of my face so he doesn't see me.
Mr. Carlin just laughs.
---
"I just love 'im, Maury. I couldn't live without him."
I watch the TV closely, licking the ice cream off of my spoon. I hear a knock at the door, and before I can call out or even sit up, it flings open and Spencer lets herself in.
"Hey Spence."
She wanders in and sets her purse down, giving me a completely entertained look. "Are you eating ice cream and watching Maury Povich naked?"
I look down at myself. "Yes?"
"Next up on Maury Povich...she weighs 800 pounds. He has no legs! What an odd couple...find out how they keep their romance alive after the break."
"Oooh." Spencer slaps my thigh lightly. "Move over."
"There's ample floorspace." I take another bite of rocky road.
"You bum." Spencer crawls on top of me and steals my ice cream, spooning it into her mouth.
"My Ben and Jerry's!" I reach out to grab for it, but she just giggles and sets it on the nightstand.
"Do you just lounge around all day without clothes and watch bad daytime television?" She asks, holding my arms down gently.
"When you're not here, yes. See how lame I am without you?" I struggle a little to get up. She just laughs at my attempt. "You're really stronger than me." I remark.
"Yeah."
"I don't know how I feel about that." I squirm a little more, not able to keep the smile off my face.
She leans down to brush her lips against mine, "Probably good."
"Nah." I capture her lips and busy myself with kissing them.
"Tickled?" She murmurs through the kiss, and then I feel her fingers dancing across my ribs. I tear my lips away from hers, not able to stop laughing and squealing.
"Ahhh! Hahahaha, ahh! I hate you!" I cry, but she just gives me kisses up and down my shoulder, still tickling me into submission.
"You're evil! You - ahh! Stop! Devil!" I take one leg and kick it wildly, and Spencer hits the floor with a thump.
"Oh, sh...it." I crawl over to her, where's she's giggling madly on the floor. "You 'kay?"
She points a finger at her butt through her laughter.
"Aw, is it your butt?" I ask, getting up on my knees. "Lemme see. It could be broken."
"Nope." She wriggles away and I crawl after here.
"Aw, come on. This could be serious, Spencer."
"Stay away from the Spencer butt." She holds out her foot, inches away from my face, to keep me back.
"You gave me rug burn." I inform her.
"You shouldn't be naked."
"Yeah, like you have a problem with that." I say, grabbing her foot and pulling the sandal off. I smell the bottom of her foot. "Is this clean?" Before she can answer, I kiss her right on her arch. "Muah." I pull on her leg gently, tugging her towards me.
She lets herself be pulled toward me without much of a fight, and she lowers herself on top of me. "You kissed my foot." She says lightly, tracing my lip with her little finger. These little things she does, I love every single one of them. Thinking back, I couldn't imagine we'd ever be here, not even at the height of my fantasies. And only one of us was naked.
I nod, reaching down to pull up her shirt so our stomachs touch. "Was it as good for you as it was for me?"
"Ash?" I look at her eyes and she's watching me intently.
"What's up?" I push her hair out of her eyes.
"Um." Her eyes drift away from mine, and I take her chin in my fingertips.
"Hey." I say softly. "It's me." I trail a finger across her eyebrow.
"This summer..." Spencer starts, then sighs, laying her head down between my breasts, her breath giving me goosebumps. "It was really good, Ashley."
"Yeah." I thread my fingers through her hair. I'm really not able to keep my hands off of her for any amount of time.
"I had no idea when I first met you that you'd be such a...sweet girl." I feel her shake her head on my chest, laughing a tiny bit. "No one could ever do it for me like you do."
I wrap my arms around her, smelling her hair. "Yeah?"
"I've never..." Spencer peeks up to look at me, a little shyly. "I've never been in love before."
My heart swells and swells and I think it might explode, but I just nod. "Me neither." I tell her quietly.
---
"This?"
"Box."
"This?"
"Box."
"This?"
"Trash."
Spencer looks at the giant yellow hoodie she's holding. "Why trash?"
"Because it's yellow and smells like ass." I say, shrugging and throwing stuff in boxes haphazardly. Spencer had to be home by nine, and the next day was a school night. I was hoping to be settled in, back at my house, where I should have been, by the next day.
"It's cute." She smells it. "It smells like you."
"I smell like ass?" I raise an eyebrow. Spencer chuckles. "Trashola, Spencerita."
She shakes her head at me. "You're so weird. I'm keeping this."
"That's kind of creepy. You're gonna keep my old, dirty sweatshirt?"
She sets it aside on the bed. "Yeah. I'll sleep in it."
I ponder this for a second. "Is this like, the equivalent of some jock giving you his Letterman jacket?"
"I guess. Except..." She pulls me down onto a sitting position on her lap. "I don't date jocks, I date you." She blows a raspberry into my cheek. I die, never immune to her lethal amounts of adorableness.
"Maybe you'll think of me everytime you wear it." I wiggle my eyebrows at her.
She looks down at the sweatshirt, then back up at me. "Thank you for doing this."
"What? The dirty old rag? You can totally have it, it's cool." I kiss her.
"No, the whole moving back home thing. I know you liked having your own space..."
"Pshaw. I like having you much, much more. Now I just get to do unholy things to you on school nights!" I make a blissful face and pinch her cheeks.
"I can hardly wait." She tries not to sound so excited about it and fails.
"Let's get back to work." I stand up, dusting off my hands.
"This?"
"Box."
"This?"
"Box - Hey, Spencer. How's your butt?"
"Shush. This?"
"Trash."
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
angdiddy |
|

stunned.

Group: Members
Posts: 4,538
Member No.: 14,607
Joined: 3-August 07

|
I went to bed at the wrong time last night! I missed the second update by nothing. Ashley and Mr. C own. I love their talks and how she never goes to her other session lol. Man, they are so perfect in this fic. I aw out loud whenever reading. It's kind of embarassing.
--------------------
Whatever you think is funny...it never is.
|
|
|
vitabella |
|

Alex

Group: Members
Posts: 2,349
Member No.: 17,934
Joined: 26-September 07

|
 Amazing. "Hey Spencer, how's your butt?" I love the little stuff you throw in here, and I admire writers who are great at dialogue rather than lengthy description, because I'm the complete opposite and I wish I could switch places with a good dialogue-writer for one day. I'm going to miss this once it's gone, for sure, and I was happy to see you updated this. This has really become kind of a Spashley classic when it comes to fanfiction, so thanks. Hope you update soon.
|
|
|
the best of s |
|

Q(*-*Q)

Group: Members
Posts: 591
Member No.: 17,642
Joined: 18-September 07

|
I look at King High. It's a September morning, on the verge of being a little chilly, fitting for the first day of school.
"The freshman look so...tiny this year." Spencer observes, watching the ninth grade class shuffle through the huge front doors. We're standing side by side against my Porsche, elbows touching.
I chew my gum, a little nervously. "Nah. We're just bigger." I keep staring at King High, in a way I've never looked at it before. I feel like that big old building is sizing me up. For one of the few times in my life, I feel a little bit intimidated by the swarms of bodies, people who think things about me, certain things. Things that are true, I remind myself and cringe inwardly.
"Think we should get in there?" Spencer asks, gesturing to the entrance.
"We don't have a choice, do we?" I say, a little glum. I adjust my sunglasses, not looking at her.
"Uh, I guess not." Spencer says, and sighs, pushing herself off of the door and starts walking across the street.
I watch her for a few seconds, feeling a little twist in my stomach that I can't quite explain. She turns around and realizes I'm not behind her and frowns, holding her hand out to me expectantly.
I stare at it for a second, then I glance around, not even knowing what I'm thinking. Spencer wiggles her fingers, and then a car stops suddenly in front of her, honking loudly at her as she's blocking the street. She doesn't budge at all, just locks eyes with me.
I'm scared. Fear flashes into my brain like lightning and I don't even know why. I grimace and start across the street, glaring daggers at the driver of the car. I take Spencer's hand without another thought and we move forward.
I swallow, a little shakily as people start to take notice me, start to notice Spencer. And our hands, linked purposefully between us. I keep my back completely straight, trying to keep my head up high, trying not to hear the snickers.
Some douche in a beanie mutters something under their breath just beside the water fountains, chuckling with his buddies, and I make a quick move towards them, letting go of Spencer's hand. She grabs it back at light speed, knowing exactly what I intend to do, and holds is tightly. She squeezes it. "Don't listen to them."
"Spencer," I tug at my hand, they're laughing openly and I can feel that old rage boiling inside of me, anger I had forgotten I could conjure up inside of me. I'm ready to claw eyes out. "They're laughing at us." I say in a low voice from behind gritted teeth.
She furrows her eyebrows and pulls me away without another word. I let her lead me into an empty corner by the Library. "Do you care what they think?" She asks me curiously, and I realize I'm holding onto her hand so hard it might hurt her.
"No." I spit, of course I don't. "I care what they - what they say about you." I emphasize, looking back at them, not quite ready to let go of it yet.
"I don't." She tells me easily, with a casual shrug. "I need you to not care, either."
"I'll always care." I tell her fiercely, "You're the only thing I care about." I say, before I can stop the words. I shake my head, mostly to myself.
Spencer leans in and gives me a fast, gentle kiss. "Will you just hold my hand?" She asks me. "Just hold my hand and walk with me and - and ignore everything else?"
My nostrils flare, but I nod. I nod quickly, I don't even have to think about it.
---
A small crowd has gathered inside the boy's bathroom. Trevor Brody has his hands up in a surrendering pose, ketchup packets having made red marks of his face and clothes. His stupid beanie has been thrown in the toilet, and Aiden is holding him from behind.
"Do you still think I'm a man hating lesbian whore?" I growl, tossing an apple up and down in my hand.
"No." Trevor Brody answers without sarcasm. I throw the apple at his knee. "I said no."
"And yet, you're still a douchebag." I say brightly. I pick up a book from his open backpack, having already thrown half of his own lunch at him. "You take physcis?" I ask.
He nods.
"You don't seem that smart, I'm kind of surprised." I tell him honestly. "It's a really heavy book." I note.
He gulps.
I hold it in both arms above my head, like I'm about to throw it at him. He flinches immediately, and I laugh at him, pointing. "Wuss." I thrown the book on the ground loudly and step closer to him.
"Listen to me." I poke a finger into his nose. "I don't want to hear any more of your smart remarks, got it?"
"Sure." He agrees quickly.
"You're stupid and I'm crazy, and liable to do anything to stupid people, understand?"
He does. I nod at Aiden to let him go, and the kid breaks free and grabs his things in an embrassed huff, pushing through the crowd of people, some even girls, to get out of the bathroom as quickly as possible.
"Thanks, Aiden." I tell him. "Your muscles are finally good for something."
He laughs. "Glad to be of help, Ash..ley." He picks up his backpack as people start to filter out of the bathroom. "Any time you need to me to slam on some junior, I'm always here."
I laugh at the gruffness in his voice, "Yeah, Aiden."
"I don't think he'll mess with you again, or, uh, anyone for that matter. But if they do, let me know." He says sincerely, smiling warmly at me.
"Listen, this doesn't make us..."
"Friends or anything?" He guesses, shaking his head at me. "Yeah, I know. Don't freak out about it."
I'm silent.
"I have to get back, okay?" He peers out the door. "Madison's been all over your brother, I should really..."
"Don't hurt him or anything. Or I'll probably have to, you know, kick your ass." I tell him on his way out. He looks back at me, half amused and half worried. "I'm kind of invested in the Carlins, you know?"
"Bye, Ashley."
---
"Trevor Brody was limping today." Spencer tells me, taking a bit of her apple.
I sit lazily under the tree, braiding her hair from behind. "You don't say."
She laughs, making her shoulders shake. "My chem teacher told me it was going to be a long year when I asked him if we were gonna make stuff we could eat."
"Aw." I abandon her hair and wrap my arms around her. People walk by and don't really give us a second look, or atleast, not a third one. "I'm so sorry I don't have every single one of your classes with you, really, I am."
"Here." She puts her apple in my face and I take a tiny bite. "I told your Mom I'd get a pedicure with her today to celebrate our first day of senior year."
"What? What, do I not have feet?" I demand.
She giggles, shoving the apple back in my face. "Bite. And I guess it's like, a bonding thing." She watches me chew for a minute. "If that's okay."
"That's totally fine. I'll just go and like, pick up Paula and we can go barhopping."
She grins broadly. "Don't you have therapy today?"
"Technically, yeah. But that guy's so lame...I'll probably go hit your Dad up."
Spencer grins again, the smile overtaking her eyes. "I love that you love them so much."
"Who, your parents?" I tap her nose.
"Yeah. It makes me feel permanent."
I tackle her in a hug, under our old tree.
--------------------
"You want a match? My face and your ass. How about that, friend? I mean, your ass and my face..."
|
|
|
Sky121 |
|
Dedicated Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 893
Member No.: 7,453
Joined: 5-October 06

|
Whoo! It took a while but I reread this whole things plus the new chapters, and it was so totally worth it!
I gotta say that I admire your ability to pick up a fic after so long and continue it seemlessly. I was so happy to see that the new chapters fit right in.
I really appreciate you coming and posting on this board. Wtih you here, this place really is my one-stop shop for fic!
--------------------
|
|
|
alice9455 |
|

Passionate Fan

Group: Forum Representative
Posts: 1,089
Member No.: 6,223
Joined: 16-September 06

|
Aw, man, Aiden helped Ashley with the beanie guy. That's actually really cool. And I love the fact that Spencer doesn't care what ppl think about her and I loved her line to Ashley about feeling like a permanent part of Ashley's life. Thank you for the update. You rock!
--------------------
Shut your eyes and sing to me.
Avi by isawsparks.
|
|
|
mjpmpt |
|
Dedicated Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 942
Member No.: 8,384
Joined: 29-October 06

|
So I can't even tell you how uber-happy I am that you've brought your stories over here and are FINISHING them. THANK YOU SO MUCH! Do you even know how brilliant you are? Seriously?
I absolutely can't wait for the next chapters. I just adore Spashley dynamic to no end in this one. So freakin' cute and enviable.
Thanks for sharing, best!
|
|
|
tobaccoandpeppermint |
|

What's Cooler Than Cool? Ice Cold!

Group: Members
Posts: 83
Member No.: 16,305
Joined: 28-August 07

|
this fic fills me with so much joy that i can hardly stand it. i love Spencer and Ashley's relationship. how easy and natural they feel. how they really just seem to understand each other. and they're just so damn adorable, i'm sure it can't be legal to be that adorable. they're like those couples who just make you feel all warm on the inside when they do couple-y things because they seem to really make each other happy. it's the kind of lurv that everyone has to give a nod of appreciation to.
in fact, while i was reading this fic the song Paris 2004 by Peter Bjorn and John popped up on my player and i thought to myself, "this is the best of s' Ashley and Spencer. Exactly." every time i hear that song, i am going to think of your story and it'll make me smile.
and, i just love the way that you write all the characters. you've nailed Ashley, in my opinion. she's all full of confusion and insecurity, just waiting to become the person that she has all the potential to be.
i just. i love it. all of it. it's the awesomest, ever, i'm pretty sure. you win infinity cool points, is what i say.
--------------------
I can stick a quarter up my nose. You didn't know that about me, did you?
Stick that in your pipe and smoke it.
|
|
|
angelv7 |
|

Mrs and Mrs Ashley Davies

Group: Members
Posts: 903
Member No.: 7,464
Joined: 6-October 06

|
This just keeps getting better and better  I'm so happy you are posting your fics here and going on to update and complete them.. some of the best Spashley I have read. I'm really happy Spencer and Christine are bonding and Ashley and the Carlins get along so well. Don't really want it to end soon, but I'm hoping you are getting ready for your next venture. Can't wait to see what happens.
--------------------
|
|
|
allergic2love |
|

Part Time Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 356
Member No.: 17,636
Joined: 17-September 07

|
 ! I had no idea there was new updates to this because I was just catching up on the old ones! BUTTTTT....Now that I'm all caught up I'd just like to say that I still love love LOVE this story! They are such a cute couple! I love the positive effect Spencer has had on Ashley! And I have to admit, I was pretty nervous about how the first day back to school would be but its a good thing Spencer is so strong and that they have each other....oh and I guess Aiden IS good for something. haha. I can't wait to see how you wrap this one up, I'm sure anyway you chose to do so will be golden. You're def. one of my favorite authors on this or any other board! Thanks again for bringing this one back!!
--------------------
"imperfection is beauty, madness is genius and it's better to be absolutely ridiculous than absolutely boring." - marilyn monroe
|
|
|
laosvudh |
|
Unregistered

|
Dammit, this is pure awesome. Every time I think one of your fics can't possibly be surpassed, I go and find yet another gem. I just discovered this last night, and stayed up late catching up. I'm just about to head off to a nap, but I'll be back with better feedback, I swear! I'm in love with this one.
|
|
|
Fortune |
|

Bittersweet

Group: Members
Posts: 4,308
Member No.: 2,154
Joined: 2-January 06

|
Just read the new chapters and loving how this has picked up. So adorable, especially that last bit.
Thanks!
--------------------
Fall seven times, stand up eight. - Japanese proverb
|
|
|
Scarling07 |
|
New Fan

Group: Members
Posts: 10
Member No.: 13,489
Joined: 24-June 07

|
I remember reading this story on the other site when you first started it. I never commented since I don't have an account there but I do here. So let me tell you that I absolutely love this story. I'm glad that you decided to post your stories here. I hope post How Shall I Speak Of Doom and maybe one day complete In My Better Days.
|
|
|
1 User(s) are reading this topic (0 Guests and 0 Anonymous Users)
Track this topic
Receive email notification when a reply has been made to this topic and you are not active on the board.
Subscribe to this forum
Receive email notification when a new topic is posted in this forum and you are not active on the board.
Download / Print this Topic
Download this topic in different formats or view a printer friendly version.
Affiliates

|